The Great Gryphon Adventureby Frank SinatraChaptersChapter 1Chapter 2Chapter 3Chapter 4Chapter 5Chapter 6Chapter 7Chapter 8Chapter 9Chapter 10Chapter 11Chapter 12Chapter 13Chapter 14Chapter 1The evening air was warm and humid. Pine trees dotted the landscape as a five soldiers made their way to their checkpoint up a hill. The squad was in the middle of a week long patrol along the northern border of their country. It was common for the Confederate Military to assign groups during peacetime these tasks to keep their skills and abilities in check. While there was an extremely low risk of hostile contact of any kind, with the exception of wildlife, they were equipped with live rounds and the latest equipment and gear for safety. Since Anagonia had been at peace for so long, it had more or less become a task by instructors to see if veteran servicemen and women could keep up with the pace. Lieutenant Colonel Jacob Regulus led four rookies on this mission. He was made clear it was live fire and that in the area they were patrolling there had been sightings of wild bears. If he got too deep into trouble back up would be a radio-call away, but otherwise they were to be alone for the duration so Jacob could properly train the newly graduated recruits. Jacob went prone and his squad followed suit, he checking his map and the supposed locations of other squads and outposts in the area. It was almost ritual that during these exercises at some point the squads would eventually play "pranks" on each other. Of course command would send out the "special assignments" and any squad involved would replace live rounds for dummy rounds just in case anyone got too trigger-happy. Such was the case at this moment. Jacob signaled for his squad to huddle. They were inside good cover and they already spotted the "hostile" squad trekking in the open over the ridge. He quickly briefed them on the plan with quiet whispers and hand motions. Making sure everyone was on the same page, he ensured each one had dummy rounds chambered and loaded. Satisfied that all safety regulations were followed he motioned for each one to get into position. They lined the top of the ridge watching the other squad slowly approach their position. Slowly he grabbed his radio gave the signal to shoot the signal. One of his squad loaded their M203 with a smoke round, standing prone and firing. "Squad Foxtrot, this is Squad Zeta, we have your position and you are dead. Confirm status." Jacob smirked as he waited for the response from the radio, watching as the squad down below raised their hands up in defeat as the smoke round burst just a few yards from them. "We are confirmed dead. Good job Colonel." Jacob could tell the other squad leader wasn't too happy with the outcome. Without delay Jacob gave an order for his squad to make way down the ridge to meet their comrades. It was the conclusion of a three-day hide-and-seek between the two groups and he wanted to meet the man responsible for keeping the other squad hidden for so long. He also wanted to know why the hell he would bring them in the open! Just a few feet away from each other the squads holstered their weapons in preparation for a long deserved handshake. Jacob, however, wouldn't get the chance. All nine soldiers watched in horror as they knelt over in pain. Jacob held his chest as he started to vomit. He groaned in pain as his vision blurred and the world around him started to go dark. He looked up to see the medics from both his squad and the other recoil in horror as they tried to reach for him. An invisible energy pushed them back along with any other soldier that tried to intervene. Not knowing what was going on Jacob tried to reach for the nearest medic whom in turn tried his best to grip his commander's hand. Just as he was inches away, reality literally dissipated into nothingness as the last thing he felt was an incredible pressure on his body. • • • Am I dead? Those three words repeated themselves several times inside what Jacob felt was his mind. He wasn't really sure where he was or which was was up or down. On one hand he could sense he had structure, but somewhere in his consciousness the truth that he had no real form at the moment came forward. He wasn't dead nor was he living. He felt like he was in limbo between both worlds. Memories of who he was and how he got to this state of being quickly assembled together in his mind. He remembered the exercise with the four new recruits. He remembered his name, rank and mission. He remembered who he was and the last moments before he got here. He remembered the look on the medics face as he reached for Jacob's hand. Where am I? Slowly he felt he could tell which way was up and down despite feeling like he had no form. When he willed the movement of his arms or legs he could sense a response. Had he died and gone into limbo? No, he couldn't have. He knew he wasn't dead. It was as if a mighty hand had ripped through space and time and dragged Jacob to where he was now. A loud KA-KRACK sounded around him. It was deafening. He felt the ground beneath him. He took in a deep breath, arching back as if it was his first. He gazed up into the sky in that precious moment and saw a clear sky. He filled his lungs full of the precious life-giving air and felt the support of his M-16 Assault Rifle. He used it like a crutch as he tried to stand. His body literally shaking as he regained control of his physical form and gazed around him. The ground was charred in a circular fashion as if an explosion had gone off. In the epicenter of the event Jacob realized to his horror he was currently standing. All this had taken a few seconds. He didn't have a chance to see if all of his body had made it. Behind him he heard and felt a loud roar of some mighty and vicious beast. His instincts took hold despite his current state and he aimed his weapon properly as he went prone. Instantly he pulled the trigger and a three round burst fired from his weapon. There was no more roaring. He took in a sharp breath, thankful for his years of training as his eyes widened. The larger-than-life creature fell to the ground lifeless. Blood oozed from a spot in between its eyes. Jacob quickly recognized that the beast seemed to be part bear and lion. The answers of how or why didn't come to him quickly enough as he turned a complete one-eighty to the sounds of whimpering. His rifle pointed dead center at the head of another creature, but this time his instincts refused to allow him to pull the trigger. The hard-drilled combat training recognized an innocent combatant, whatever it may be and he lowered his weapon. Before him a creature only heard of in fairy-tales lay shaking on the ground with a few cuts and bruises. Ignoring the pain in his body from all the sudden movement he sprinted over to the creature. He had enough time to recognize it as a griffon, part eagle and part lion. The poor thing had spots where its feathers and fur were missing. He concluded quickly that whatever caused him here had placed him in the center of what appeared to be a battle. Jacob wasn't sure how to properly treat a wounded animal, but this one appeared to still be breathing and not too badly injured on the outside. Its head was on the ground as one eye was wide and staring at him which he concluded to be a good sign. He saw the beak move, as if it was trying to speak. Jacob's mind refused to allow him to take stock of the situation in detail. His only objective was to ensure that this creature was alright. He reached behind him to his pack instinctively to where his canteen should be. A silent sigh of relief passed his lips as he felt it, unstrapping it and unscrewed the cap. He placed on hand behind the head of the griffon and raised it just so. He gently poured a bit of water into the beak, slowing it to a trickle as the creature started to drink. Its heavy breathing had subsided to gentle breaths at this point in between gulps. When he thought the griffon had enough of the water he replaced his canteen on his pack and lowered the head back to the ground. "T-thank you," came a very feminine voice. At first he didn't know where it originated from, but once he saw the griffon's eye trained on him he somehow knew it had talked. His response was more based in his training than logic. "You're welcome, ma'am," he said. Giving up trying to understand the situation until later, he allowed himself to just go with the flow. "My name is Jacob Stein. I'm here to help you." He smiled gently, knowing full well that chance had placed him here but circumstance dictated he follow through with his oath. Citizen of his country or not, he was trained to serve and protect. The griffon tried to sit up. Jacob assisted her, at least he assumed it was a she. He took note that there was a slight gash on the opposite side of her head but her other eye seemed alright. She looked at him with a confused expression. "I don't know where that is," she said, "but you saved my life." He could swear she was smiling. "My name's Gilda." Jacob nodded. He looked around quickly, not recognizing the forest clearing he was in. He looked back at Gilda. "Where am I, Gilda?" The griffon blinked several times. She looked at the spot where he had suddenly appeared from, then back at him. She placed a claw on her head as if she had a bad headache, grunting. "You're in Equestria," she said as she looked back at the burnt patch on the ground. "Where are you from? How did you suddenly appear here?" "I'm from Anagonia," he said. "I'm not sure how I got here, but one moment I was home and then I appeared here." Gilda stared dumbly at Jacob, then she started to laugh. It sounded deeply sarcastic to Jacob but he ignored it. "Well here I was thinking you knew I was in trouble!" She groaned, shaking her head. "The one time in my life when I honestly believed someone did something good for me and it was done by chance!" Jacob scowled. Gilda took quick note and lowered her head. "Sorry," she said. "I've just never had anyone do anything nice for me. Let alone save my life." "Don't worry about it," Jacob said with a smile. He blinked, "What happened between you -" he said looking back at the mythical lion-bear thing and back at Gilda, "- and that thing?" "I don't know. One moment I'm walking and the next thing I know that thing appears!" She sighed. "When you appeared I thought I was done for." He smiled. "Can you walk?" "I think so," Gilda said as she tried to stand. Jacob reached to help her. Once she was standing she nervously looked between Jacob and the ground before clearing her throat. "Well, I think I need to go." Jacob stood and let his rifle hang by its strap around his shoulder and neck. "Alright, but can you direct me to the nearest town?" She pointed with a claw to where he noticed a dirt road. "Follow that road and you'll find Ponyville." Gilda cleared her throat. "It's been nice, you saving my life and all, but I really have to go." He tried to object but before he could she spread her wings and took the air. He noticed how she struggled in doing so, standing there and watching as she disappeared beyond the trees. Jacob sighed. Forgetting about the griffon for the moment he grabbed his canteen and took a long drink. Whatever had brought him here he had enough sense to realize he was no where near his home. He knelt and took off his pack, reaching inside to grab his radio. As he suspected there was no response when he called, just static. He tried his compass and was thankful that at least it showed where north was. The last thing he tried was his GPS unit which displayed a "NETWORK ERROR" message on it. It simply stated "out of range". Adding things together along with the unusual event that led him to be here, he assumed that his quest to find his way home would be a long one. Wherever he was, it was far from Anagonia. Very far. He replaced his backpack on his back and kept hold of his weapon. He had only one lead. A town called Ponyville. Without the griffon here to ask more, he would have to seek answers elsewhere. Starting down the clearing to the dirt road he placed all worries and emotions about his predicament to the back of his mind. He needed to find a place to rest and food to eat. After that he would allow himself to properly think on what was happening. • • • Gilda watched the strange creature make its way down the direction she had pointed. A lapse of judgment had caused her to direct Jacob away from Ponyville. From atop her perch of the tree she raked her front claws on the branches, trying to figure if it was worth the effort to even correct her mistake. He had saved her life. At the same time he appeared in exactly the same way the beast had come. Her mind was divided on what to do. In the end, despite her normally brutish nature towards everyone else, she concluded it was probably safer that he walk away from civilization. The way he had taken care of the beast with his magical staff-like weapon horrified her. It was the loudest sound she had heard in her life besides the sound of the two appearing from nothing. There was no telling what horror that could unleash. No telling what world they had come from! Gilda looked down at how tight her foreclaws gripped the branch. What was she thinking? The humiliation that Rainbow Dash and her friends had done to her was enough to warrant that. At the same time, she still adored Dash as a friend. During her time of isolation she came to realize that the pegasus had a lot more than she ever had. It was as if she had come to admire that about her. The griffon grumbled to herself. In the end she decided to follow Jacob, if only to quell the feeling of guilt that wracked her mind. He had saved her life, after all. It was the least she could do. • • • It had been several hours since Jacob had seen any other entity besides the birds and an occasional deer that fled at the sight of him. He had found a stream a while back and refilled his canteen and washed away the grime on his face. The land he was in seemed vibrant and full of life. Even the trees looked as if they were well kept. Sometimes as he observed he wondered if this was, in fact, some type of paradise. Obviously the appearance of the bear/lion beast coincided with his in this land, so he quietly figured that perhaps the most in a natural predator he would see would be what he would find at home. Everything seemed so similar, but different. He found a rock beside a tree and took the opportunity to take a break. Setting his rifle to his side, he set down his gear and sighed in relief at the weight that was taken from his tired body. Jacob figured it was about time he assessed his situation properly and started to think on the facts. What he knew for sure now was that this "Equestria" was somewhere far from Anagonia. He knew basic scientific theory from his time in college and gathered that whatever event had taken him here was some kind of freakish teleportation between two locations. How or why it had happened he couldn't accurately figure. He had read an article once as be browsed the internet about freak wormholes appearing in reality that some believed was the cause for the random disappearance of people. It was the best guess he had for what happened to him. While quite discomforting, he wasn't entirely scared of this hypothetical guess. For one thing the only creature he had seen was a mythical beast of lore. It could talk, sure, but that only gave Jacob the impression that other creatures he might meet may have that ability also. How he understood their language was beyond him, but it was an advantage. The griffon didn't seem to carry anything relating to any sort of technology. That didn't mean that anything else he didn't see would either. After all, Gilda had directed him towards a town, which only meant that whatever people inhabited this land had a good level if intelligence. It gave him slight hope that somehow he might find a way home, however doubtful. The last thing he could claim as fact was that however advanced these people were, they weren't as advanced as him. There was the slim chance they were and his technology just couldn't pick up on their satellites, if they had any. But that chance was so remote that he didn't place hope in it and instead excepted, at the very least, a bronze age culture to thrive. Telling by Gilda's surprise of him he could also conclude that humanity was something unknown here. Jacob felt better after thinking things through. While he was naturally scared of the possibility of never going home, it didn't seem all at a loss. He would have to play it cool and follow the procedures of a first contact that were taught in the Military. He had been the head of many a delegation sent to greet natives of foreign lands and establish relations. From both equally-advanced nations to tribes and groups of peoples. Since he figured Equestria didn't have a highly advanced civilization he would follow the procedures for establishing relations with native tribes. If he was right in his guess, then none of his technology that he kept with him could fall into anyone's hands here. He could explain it, but beyond that handing something over as such would be like giving stone age man the power of machine guns. It could possibly lead to a degradation of culture or worse. He didn't want to end up the source of a problem that would take centuries to get adjusted to. If worst came to worst, he would find a living on the land far from any civilization. It would likely be his only choice if he couldn't find a way back home. Jacob knew it was his responsibility as a soldier and protector to ensure that any people, whether his or not, was safe from any harmful influences. Jacob took a drink of his canteen and casually opened an MRE ration. He poured some water and mixed the contents before slowly eating. Looking at what he had he figured he had about another week's worth of food. After that he would have to find other sources of food. That was something he was sure he could solve here, seeing as animal life was abundant. "Whatcha' eatin'?" a familiar voice asked beside him. Jacob reached for his handgun holstered at his side not sure if his mind was playing tricks on him. He turned to face the source of the voice he heard and saw the griffon from earlier. How he had missed her coming beside him was a slight worry, but he released his grip from his weapon and went back to eating his MRE. "It's a Meal Ready to Eat," he said in between bites. "It comes packaged dry so all I have to do is add water and mix." "Oh," responded Gilda as she walked beside him and sat on her haunches, tilting her head as she observed. "You hungry?" Jacob asked. He had a protein bar that he could spare. She shook her head. "Not really. Thanks anyway." He nodded. "How long have you followed me?" Jacob took another bite. "Ever since I pointed you in the wrong direction," she said bluntly. Jacob blinked, then looked at her. "Wrong direction?" His first instinct was that this was a trap of some kind. However he pressed that thought back. He had saved her, however accidental the event, so it was highly unlikely she would be trying to trick him. "Yea, sorry about that." Gilda said apologetically as she rubbed the back of her feathered head. "I was kinda in a mess and not thinking properly." Jacob smirked, finishing his meal and discarding the trash back into his pack. He took a drink of his water. "No harm, no foul," he said. Gilda smiled. Jacob smiled back. She then pointed at his rifle, "So what is that thing? Some kind of magical wand?" He laughed, "This thing?" He picked up his M16 and held it so she could see. "Not quite, but to you it would seem like it." He shook his head, "No, not magical. It shoots metal that where I come from are called bullets. It uses gunpowder as a source." He watched her reaction to see if she knew what it was. As excepted, she had a confused look. The griffon shrugged. "I don't know what that is, but I can understand the metal part." She thought for a moment. "Kind of like a bow and arrow?" So they did have grasp of simple weaponry. His assumption was correct, it seemed. "Kind of, but really fast and almost impossible to dodge." He set his rifle down. "Ah," she said nodding. "Well from what I saw I don't want to be on the receiving end of it, that's for sure." Jacob chuckled. "Lucky for you that'll probably never happen. Though I can tell you as someone who has been shot with a bullet, it really is quite an unpleasent experience." Gilda look horrified, "How did you survive?! That creature was easily twice your size and it died!" "That's right," Jacob said, "but thankfully I was shot by someone who didn't know how to properly use a weapon like mine." Gilda shrugged and nodded, "Whatever. At least you didn't die." She looked down then away. "Good thing you didn't, I guess." Jacob was touched. He reached out and patted the griffon on the head. In response Gilda tilted her head and smiled again. After a few moments he placed his pack back on his back and stood with weapon hanging by the strap around his shoulder and neck. "So how about we head the right way?" Gilda nodded and came beside Jacob, the two starting their trek towards Ponyville. Chapter 2Gilda had chosen to walk beside Jacob out of respect for his lack of wings. Jacob had made note of this to her once before and she fained that her wings hurt after the previous events earlier. After that no other mention was made, Gilda answering Jacob's questions concerning Equestria. Jacob had learned that besides a few mythical races of animals, the primary ruling class seemed to be sentient equines. He learned that there were three main classes. The first was the earth ponies, from which Jacob gathered was quite similar to his land's horses. The second was pegasus ponies whom had the ability to fly. The last were unicorns. Gilda expressed that the unicorns were more likely capable of magic than any other race of ponies. After digesting this bit of information into his mind, Jacob learned the basic jobs of each. The earth ponies tended to the fields and the earth itself, thus their namesake. They normally could be found on farms or at the head of shops. Pegasus ponies were mainly tending to the skies and weather, from which when Jacob explained the difference between his lands weather patterns and Equestria's Gilda seemed at a loss for an answer. He left it at that and was finally told that unicorns mainly concentrated on the magical side of Equestria, something which to Jacob seemed a far and away thing to his people's technological mindset. Gilda was sure to explain that anypony could be at any position, with the exception of pegasus ponies whom could only walk on clouds and tend to the air properly. Jacob thought quietly on the importance of what he had learned. While this land probably didn't have technology similar to where he came from, it was highly likely with the introduction of magic to the equation it was probable they lived similar lifestyles to humanity's. This was important because while he was in an entirely different place far from his home, he could still acquire the commodities that he was used to. He also believed if the civilization was built on the back of magical principals than he could use it to find a way home. Any worries he had of never going home quickly faded. Their conversation finally shifted to the personal sides of each individual. Gilda was first to tell some of her story. Jacob suspected that she withheld a great deal, but he gathered from some of her story that she had a bad relation with a certain pony named "Rainbow Dash" and a few of the pegasus' friends. It could be a slight kink in his plans to befriend the locals but one he had little choice but to confront. "So what about you?" Gilda asked as they sat a opposite of each other around a campfire. The night had come and Jacob used his skills to craft their fire from some spare wood and and branches lying around. During the process Jacob noted that Gilda was highly observant of his actions. "What's your story?" Jacob shrugged. He had taken off his jacket and set most of his gear beside his sleeping bag. "Not much to say really," he chuckled. Gilda raised an eyebrow and smirked. "I don't believe that." She pointed a claw at Jacob, "I bet I know one thing about you." Jacob raised his eyebrow, "Oh?" "You're a soldier," she grinned. He laughed. That much was obvious! "You got me," he said. "I'm a soldier." After a few moments of silence Gilda tilted her head, "Well?" Jacob sighed and shrugged again. After she had told him about herself he saw it only fitting to reveal some things about him. He started with the basics. "Okay, well, my full name is Jacob Ramnsey Stein. I was born in the town of Trinity in the state of Arkansis. I spent most of my time with my mother and father on the farm we had helping with the crops before going to school and finally graduating. I joined the Confederate States Army at the age of eighteen and soon became a Lieutenant. Not long after I went to Officer's Academy and spent a few more years on the field, gaining the rank of Lieutenant Colonel." He smiled, looking up to notice a confused expression on Gilda's face. "What's a state?" she asked, puzzled. "A -" Jacob started, then sighed and chuckled. "I'm sorry, I forgot I'm in someplace that would know very little of my world." He looked up at the stars as he leaned back on his arms, trying to think of how to properly explain. He noted how extremely beautiful they were and how amazing the moon shinned. Something inside him told him it wasn't natural. He left that mystery for another day, looking back to Gilda. "A state is like a piece of territory with a government properly established to rule it," he explained. "Instead of being its own independent nation, however, it is a part of a larger nation that is often made up of like-minded states. For example, the nation I live in is properly termed as the 'Confederate States of Anagonia'. Where Anagonia is the name of the entire nation, the Confederate States describes the form of government that holds each state into a combined whole, or Republic in proper terms." Jacob saw she still had a confused look but nodded slightly. He continued. "The name of the state I was born in is called Arkansis. The six others are Lexington, Orgath, Liberty, Plymouth, Saratoga and Imperium. Each one has its own unique culture, way of life and things they produce, but all have a common interest. So while each one could rightfully be called a nation, they are instead called states and are therefore unified in a Confederacy of States under the name of Anagonia." Gilda blinked. All this was new to her. She knew the concept of nationhood from school, but the only type she really knew about was a Kingdom. She looked down, then back up at Jacob. "So what about you?" She asked again. Jacob chuckled, "Alright. What do you want to know?" Gilda shrugged, "I dunno. Your favorite color, how old you are, what you are?" He smirked, "My favorite color is purple, I'm forty-two years old and my species is called Human." He sat up and placed his hands on his lap, "Anything else?" "Yea," she said as she tilted her head. "What's a human?" Jacob laughed. "Obviously me." He noticed her glare, then sighed. "Sorry, I didn't mean to sound condescending." She nodded, edging him on to explain with a wave of her clawed hand. He continued. "A human is classified as any species of -" He stopped. He placed a hand to his chin, thinking. "Well, anything that looks like me and walks on two legs. From where I come from, we believed we evolved from other creatures called apes or monkeys. Unlike our ancestors we have very little hair over our bodies and have opposable thumbs-" he emphasized this by waving his thumb to her "- that can be used to manipulate the world around us. One difference is that where I come from we have no magic, but instead use the earth to gather resources and construct our cities and -" he motioned to his weapon, "- weapons to defend ourselves." "Ah," Gilda nodded, "We have monkeys here. Odd to think they'd look anything like you." "True," Jacob admitted. "There are many explanations from my land that describe how we came to be, but the most popular explanation and the one most widely accepted is evolution." He saw that confused look again from her and started to explain. "It's a theory that was created to explain how humans came to exist. Basically it describes how we descended from apes and over the course of millions of years evolved into humanity based on the circumstances of our environment. There is a lot to it and I admit I'm not sure if I can explain it all properly, but there it is in brief." Gilda again gave a nod of understanding and left the topic alone. She yawned. "So do you have any family or friends?" Jacob stared at her for a moment. He then looked at the fire, softly replying, "Yes". His head went down and he cleared his throat. The emotions he had quelled from earlier in the day were resurfacing. It was a battle in itself to calm them. When he looked back up he noted a concerned look on Gilda's face. "I'm alright," he assured the griffon. "I do have family, a son to be exact. He's in his twenties though and in the Marine Corps, so he should be alright without me." He gave a brief smile before looking back to the fire. Before he knew it Gilda had walked over and laid beside him. Her head nudged his arm. "I'm sorry. It has to be strange for you suddenly being away from your home." He smiled at her kind gesture, rubbing a hand over her head and down her neck as if petting a faithful dog. He felt her churr at the petting and he continued. "Yea," he said, "I'm kind of worried I might not ever get back. I'm not ever sure how I got here." "Mmm," was her reply at first. She was enjoying the petting through her feathers too much. After a moment she looked up at Jacob. "We'll find a way for you to get home. Together. It's the least I can do to repay you for saving my life." She smiled. Jacob smiled back, "Thank you Gilda." The amount of faith she had placed in her words was not lost to him. He sighed. "Time for bed I suppose." Gilda nodded and stood. She watched as Jacob made his way to his sleeping bag and got comfortable. She sat, simply watching as he drifted to sleep. When she was sure he wouldn't notice she came over and laid beside him, curling up. "I'll get you home," she whispered. "You're the only friend I've got." Then she too drifted off into dreamland. • • • As the sun slowly rose over the two traveling companions, Jacob felt a warmth at his back. He thought at first that perhaps the fire was still going and that was the cause of it. He slowly opened his eyes and sat up and saw that the campfire was reduced to ash. He blinked. As he reached his hand to the ground to brace himself to stand it passed the feeling of feathers. He looked and saw that Gilda was sleeping soundly. Her back had braced against his while he had slept. He couldn't help but give a smile. He remembered when she had described to him what happened to her in Ponyville. According to Gilda she had traveled there to spend some time with Rainbow Dash, an old friend from her flying academy. Dash's friends had intervened at every turn and rudely shrugged the griffon off. In the end the entire town had turned against her and bullied her to go away. He felt sorry for her. Realizing then that his kindness to her must make her believe he was her newest friend. Some part of him believed secretly that her story had a lot of missing pieces. At the time he hadn't pressed her for further information. All he could do now was take her word for it. Even if things got bad when she returned to Ponyville with Jacob in tow, he had to make every effort to stay neutral and if possible mediate any hostilities. He needed to befriend as many people - ponies he corrected himself - as possible. He reached to her side and started to stroke through her feathers into her fur. Gilda shifted and slowly raised her head, at first noticing Jacob and smiling. Then she shot up in a hurry and stood a few feet from him. "U-uh," she said in a stutter. "I-I must have been so tired I didn't see you there! I'm sorry!" Jacob chuckled and started to fold his sleeping bag properly, "It's okay, Gilda. I understand." "Y-you do?!" Gilda stared wide eyed. Her breathing picked up and she became nervous. However Jacob was too busy in his organizing to take notice. "I do," he said while strapping his sleeping bag back to his pack. "It must be hard not having any real friends for a while. After all," he said smiling as he finally looked at her, "from what you said they all turned against you, right?" "Uh, right!" Gilda said quickly. She lowered her stance and looked away. "Yea. Right." Jacob picked up that she hadn't told him everything. He suspected as much. As he previously determined he wouldn't get involved, but promised himself no matter what happened he wouldn't be mad at her. After all, it wasn't his place to judge someone based on their past experiences. "Don't worry," Jacob said, "I am glad we're friends." Gilda stood straight and blinked at him. Jacob was so direct, unlike anyone she ever encountered before! The last thing she expected was such a blunt answer like that. In fact, it would probably be the last thing anyone expected! She smiled and scratched her beak with a claw, "Yea me too. You saved my life, so I guess that does make us friends." It was already obvious in her actions. Though what she didn't know was how much Jacob understood them. He was growing on her, so much so that she had a slight crush on him. This was, thankfully, something that still was oblivious to Jacob. Jacob stood as he put his pack on. He finished by placing his weapons strap around his shoulder and neck and looked at Gilda. He motioned towards the direction of Ponyville. "Guess we should get going then?" Gilda looked at him and blinked several times. At first she just said "Uuuh" before looking back at the dirt road. "Oh yea!" She said, shaking off her previous thoughts. "Yea we should go." Jacob chuckled. If everyone was like Gilda, then this land was truly innocent to the setbacks of the world he lived in. It was another reason he had to be careful. Any introduction of methods or understanding alien to this culture would be harmful to their natural growth. He started walking beside Gilda as she made way, the two finally exiting the forested area they had for so long been passing. Ahead of them Jacob noted a wooden fence extending as far as he could see. At first there was only tilled land and dirt. Then he started to note the apple trees. He was shocked by how many there was. Literally thousands littered the landscape. He rubbed a hand through his hair. His helmet had been placed in his pack before he had been teleported here by unknown means and he saw no need to replace it on his head. He looked down to Gilda for answers to what he was seeing. "It's called Sweet Apple Acres," Gilda said seeing his confusion. "The ponies eat the apples and other green food." She stuck her tongue out and shook her head in disgust. "I like meat myself, not this veggie stuff." Jacob smirked. "So do I. But a few apples here and there don't hurt." She huffed. "Whatever." Gilda then looked back up at him with an quizzical look, "You eat meat?!" "Yep," he responded. "In fact, humans are omnivores. It means we eat both plants and animals, though the meat has to be properly cooked to be consumed." "Ah," she said, gazing back down the road we walked. "That's actually... kind of cool." She looked back at him, beaming. "In fact almost everything about you is super cool!" Jacob smirked. "Thanks." He shrugged and smiled, "What can I say? I like my protein." They both laughed. The sound of which did not escape one inhabitant of the orchard. Jacob had to resist the urge to bring his weapon up and go prone when a sudden "Hey!" came from their side. Both had missed the orange-colored pony with a cowgirl hat running up to the fence line to investigate the noises along the road. She seemed to have a very angered look at Gilda. "Wha' in tarnation are YOU doin' back 'ere!?" Jacob noted the pony's question was directed specifically at Gilda. He stood his ground and watched as the griffon looked angrily back at the pony. He was determined to stay out of this unless it warranted an interruption. "Didn' ya learn last time, you nasty griff'n!" Her southern accent reminded Jacob of the common accent back home. The pony tipped her hat over one eye, "Why I aughta giv' ya a lesson after wha' ya did ta Fluttershy!" Gilda looked back at Jacob. She had a horrified look on her face, as if a nasty truth had been exposed. Jacob remained calm, giving her a quick look before looking back at the cowgirl pony. Finding no support, Gilda gave a hiss, "I'm not here to deal with you losers! I'm here for him!" The pony's head rose as she finally made notice to the human. She tilted her head. "What in Sweet Apple Acres are you and why are you with THAT thing?!" Jacob gave a stern expression. "My name is Jacob Stein, ma'am. I'm not from here." He looked at Gilda and gave her a smile. "As you so rudely pointed out," he said taking a step forward to confront the pony, "this thing here is actually a griffon and her name is Gilda. I saved her life." He took a breath, reminding himself that he already decided to keep a distance between confrontations. "Now I'm not sure what exactly happened between the two of you and every other pony in this village, but I'm not here to start trouble. I'm in a strange land and Gilda has been my only friend so far. She's treated me right and has been kind enough to tell me a little about Equestria here. All I need is a good place to rest and I'd think she might like one too." The cowgirl pony jumped over the fence and slowly clopped up to Jacob. Her eyes met his and they stared down one another. Beside them Gilda was gawking at how anyone would defend her like Jacob did. Seeing that this would erupt in a situation that her friend might not like, she sighed. "Jacob, I haven't been completely honest with you." Both the cowgirl pony and Jacob looked at Gilda. She pawed the ground nervously, "What I said to you earlier about -" she gulped, "- about Ponyville... I-I was the one who bullied them. I'm sorry for calling you a loser, Applejack. I'll go away now." She started to turn and leave. Jacob quickly gave a look to the cowgirl pony. So this was Applejack. He was about to call out to Gilda when Applejack spoke up. "Now hol' on a secund." The pony looked at Jacob and then at Gilda. "I guess I was a might bit rude thar, so let's start these rounds of introduction over." She raised a hoof to Jacob who quickly took hold of it for a shake. "I'm Applejack," she greeted. "I'm sorry 'bout that gettin' in yer face and all." Jacob smiled. "Nice to meet you Applejack. Completely understandable." He raised an eyebrow. "I suppose we can work beyond past experiences so my friend here can come with me?" Applejack sighed, looking to Gilda. The griffon had hid her face in her wing out of complete embarrassment. Punishment enough, she thought. "I 'pose we can werk sumthin' out. Might have to get her ta apologize properly, but 'at can be arranged." Gilda slowly retracted her head from her wing, looking hopeful but still having an expression of guilt. The only reason why she did what she did was to keep Jacob as a friend. If it meant she had to apologize properly, she would do it. The last thing she wanted was to have another one of her friends turn her away, especially Jacob because of all he had done for her. She nodded slowly. "I think I can do that." "Alright then," Applejack said satisfied as she turned to leave. "Y'all two follow me to the home now. Y'all look like y'all need a good bite to eat anyway." Chapter 3Gilda was wide-eyed as she gasped long, ragged breaths. She couldn't do this, she wouldn't. She looked apologetically up to Jacob whom barely caught the expression before she started to sob uncontrollably and dash off into the forest. Applejack stopped in her tracks and turned around. She had only gone a few feet when she realized no one was following her when she heard the sobbing. The pony looked quizzically at the dust trail, then at Jacob. "Well ar' you gonna at least come?" Jacob stood there in silence. He watched Gilda disappear into the forest and felt the urge to follow her. She had come to depend on him and Jacob realized that unintentionally he had forced a dark subject upon her that required more determination on her part to get through then what she had. In his mission to meet the locals, he had made a fool of the only friend he had in this land. He lowered his head in a sigh, looking at Applejack. "I'm sorry, I have to go after her." He started to turn to jog but stopped, looking back at the cowpony. "I'm sure I'll be back for proper introductions, but until then it was nice to meet you." With that he held his weapon tight and started a military jog. Applejack watched dumbfounded at the scene and rolled her eyes. It wasn't like she cared any for that griffon anyway. Still, as she looked hard at Jacob, she couldn't get over a growing feeling that maybe Gilda had changed. That thing, or whatever it was, had befriended her and while it wasn't readily apparent, Applejack did detect something different. For one, the usually mean-spirited griffon had apologized. "Oh horseapples!" she said as she hit the ground with her hooves. She felt pity for the griffon, the last feeling she wanted to feel! Grumbling to herself she decided to go to only one pony, Twilight Sparkle, and tell of her second meeting with Gilda. Maybe she would know what to properly do and explain what in tarnation was the thing the griffon was with. • • • The night fell on a seemingly uneventful day in the capital of Anagonia. The moon was partially hidden by clouds as it glowed, a remnant of earlier storms that had passed through. Buildings dotted here and there, the surrounding area looking more like a small city compared to what should be the center of an entire nation. It was a prime example of the belief of the people of Anagonia about tending and caring for what they had for future generations would ensure their survival as a whole. This example shown in almost every part of their everyday life. One part of Anagonian society, however, was held higher in regard, second only to their continuity as a nation and people. It was expressed not only in their founding documents but also in the way they entrusted their very survival. To be a soldier in the Confederacy meant that you became not only a protector of a nation, but a protector of the People as well. It was a grueling task for any citizen, foreign or natural-born, to break away the mask of society and understand the oaths and protections they were entrusted with when joining any branch of the Confederate Military. They literally were the holders of the torch and the bringers of any new governance the people decreed. So much so that next to the trust every citizen gave to their family and friends, a soldier's was known never to be forsaken. So it was that on this night at the edge of the seemingly inconspicuous city that Regus Maxim stayed up to study the events that happened a day ago. Normally such matters involving the disappearance of a brother in arms was left to the military branch they resided in. Not this one. It had gained so much national attention that even scientists called to investigate the circumstances surrounding the events were baffled. What was more strange was that during that day three other disappearances had occurred, all in the same manner and all having outstanding witnesses of good character to back the reports. It was then only natural for Regus as Chief General of the Confederacy's Armed Forces to personally investigate. He had the responsibility to report to the President as Chief of the Department of National Defense and as such these disappearances had to quickly be explained as either an act by a foreign nation or group or something else. The "something else" was, at this point, the only conclusion he had to go on. The Confederacy was enjoying a long peacetime with both its many allies and trading partners across the planet. Its navies patrolled known trading lanes alongside those of other foreign powers, ensuring the continued economic safety of all involved. Its military was constantly called upon not for war but for humanitarian efforts. The Confederate Military had adjusted from a force to protect its citizens alone to that of providing relief for billions upon billions across the globe. Its morale had never been higher and its sense of purpose never clearer. With all this in mind, it baffled Regus why anyone would go AWOL as first suggested before the eyewitness reports came in. It just didn't make sense. All four soldiers were high-ranking and entrusted with the task of leading armies. One general in particular was already deep in the task of leading a humanitarian relief task force in an allied nation. They had no history, no reason, no motive to defect or do anything but their jobs. At least that is what the extensive bios of each individual indicated. It was true that at times, soldiers did leave the service without notice. In such cases their rights protected them, but they were still called to answer for their actions through a proper tribunal of their peers and commanding officers. Some just didn't have the nerve to continue under the stress of their specified job descriptions. Many others had plenty of mundane and serious reasons why. But these four were not new recruits as almost ninety-nine percent of the cases were. Only once had a high-ranking officer left the service without notice. It was only classified as AWOL because of the events surrounding it, later decided to be understandable to a tribunal. In his office in the Joint Command Center of the Armed Forces of the Confederacy, Regus could only push himself away from his computer screen and lean back in his chair with a groan. His hands met his face, sliding down it in a distraught fashion. He had been party to first contact with people from other worlds, had led an entire military armada in a war, had fought hard for people all over the globe he would never know, but never before had he faced the daunting task before him. He had to explain why so suddenly four people, all who had classified access and who were outstanding leaders in the Military, suddenly and unexplainable disappeared in a blinding flash of light and thunder. The only entities he knew who had anything remote to such technology had no use for kidnapping humans, who were most definitely useless to their causes. So the only explanation he could ascertain from all the evidence gathered was that the something else he dreaded so much was indeed the solution. Something else, someone else, had to have purposely gathered these fine soldiers for some purpose. He could only guess the motive or purpose behind it, but in his gut he felt it wasn't good. It couldn't be. He heard a knock at his door and sat up in his chair. At first he didn't recognize the person standing in the open door way. The computer he had been staring at for hours hadn't done his sight any justice. "Come in," he said in a weary and tired voice. As the person came into view he stood at attention, giving a quick salute. "Mister President," Regus greeted. "I wasn't expecting you until the morning." Kromulus Regulus returned the salute and waved the Chief General down. He came and sat at the chair on the other side of Regus' desk. The Chief General sat just as Kromulus did, the President giving a tired yawn. "I do apologize for the lack of notice," Kromulus said just as tiredly. "If you were anyone else I'd have you reprimanded," Regus joked with a smirk. "Want some coffee?" "No thanks," Kromulus replied waving the offer off with his hand. "I didn't come for formal conversation this time, unfortunately, just an update. It seems that two more reports of the same type of strange disappearance have been documented, so I thought it would be an appropriate time to go ahead with our meeting." He noticed the puzzled look on the Chief General's face, then added, "You didn't know?" Regus shook his head. "No sir. I only know of the first four." He gawked. "Two more?!" Kromulus nodded. "That is correct. I was just notified by the Chancellor of Yohannes of two high-ranking Generals literally gone. Hundreds of witnesses saw it." "Was it at a base?" Regus asked. "No," Kromulus shook his head. "They were giving an afternoon speech earlier today about the values of humanitarian aid at a forum in Imperius. It's all over the internet now." "Jesus Christ," said Regus as he shook his head. "What the hell is going on?" "I don't know," Kromulus admitted, "but I don't like it. I think the only person who can answer that is dead right now." They both had a somber look. They spoke of Oscar Vladinchi, one of the founding fathers of the Confederacy. He had died recently during Anagonia's first meeting with an otherworldly civilization. The events surrounding his death was entirely personal so it didn't dampen the end result of peace. Regus rubbed his forehead. "I honestly don't have any answers," he said softly. "It's like something is reaching through time and space and teleporting them away." "Its the only explanation I've got too," Kromulus said. "All witness statements describe the same exact thing. The person first throws up, then vanishes in a loud boom of light. Everytime it's described, there is a resulting shock wave." "What can we do about it?" Regus looked on helplessly at Kromulus. The President stared for a moment, then shook his head. Regus grumbled in frustration. "So what, am I really supposed to believe tha-" Before he could finish he watched in horror as the President leaned forward and threw up on the floor. Regus quickly stood and ran around the desk, but was thrusted back by an unknown force. He fell back on the ground, about to stand up when Kromulus stared at him. His body was turning a bright blue. "Shit!" was all Kromulus got out before he disappeared just as suddenly as the other six. The resulting explosion sent Regus against the wall and knocked him out. In an instant Anagonia was turned on its head. The President of the Confederate States was now among the growing list of people who vanished without explanation. • • • Stars glittered around a lone figure. Somewhere between here and there in the cosmos he claimed to himself a sanctuary. From this point in the universe he could observe the life of his subjects and relish in the worship they offered him. Such was the gifts of being a god, but he never claimed to be such. The solar winds from a nearby star washed across his celestial cloak revealing a skeletal frame. Red eyes stared out into the unknown from what appeared to be two eye sockets of a human skull. For eons he had contemplated and initiated revelations and changes that would guide the people he so loved from this very spot. Now was no different, except this time it dealt with an entity from a different universe. The start of his observance of this individual had happened by accident. In this universe, Melkos Unchanos was merely at the top of the pantheon of gods worshiped in Anagonia. His main tasks were merely to be present and to allow the people of Anagonia to explore their potential. To guide them should they seek his council and to usher in new ages when the time called. In all this time his most important task, that of protecting his realm from other gods and entities, had only ever been invoked twice. Each time was with something from this universe. Until now. He felt the hand reaching between the threads of time and space from the multiverse when the first victim was taken. Melkos knew the man by heart. He was the son of the current leader of his people and he in his waking dreams had followed his career with a keen interest. He fancied the name Jacob Stein in public and kept hidden his true last name. Regulus. Such prestige and honor this name had that Melkos was already placing into motion events that would thrust Jacob into becoming the hero of Anagonia, just as many had before him. All those plans were suddenly changed when something else had gripped Jacob from his watchful eye. The Dark God had tried to see what future these events were to hold, but to no avail. Everything had changed with his disappearance. Millions of timelines were in jeopardy of never being properly fulfilled. His task as overseer and protector was in danger of being undone. The only respite that he had was that whatever was taking his people had not sensed his presence. He could feel this being, the malice it had and the darkness it held within itself. He could tell that whatever purpose was being brought to bare was for some other evil deed he could see. What angered him the most about these clear violations of his realm was not the fact his people were being taken, but the fact that whatever it was had no clear purpose for the damage it was doing to the timeline in this universe. Clearly whomever was doing this was ignorant of the knowledge of balance, of keeping things in order. Such was the conclusion that Melkos came to that the purpose was to bring disorder to someplace else. Normally he would stray from interfering in such petty things, but now he had unwillingly been forced to get involved. To put in danger the father of the first victim of these events for no other real purpose than to restore the balance of his realm. He let out an eternal sigh that sent gentle ripples through the space around him. The ethereal celestial cloak gathering around his form to hide and protect its creator. His red eyes dimmed as they too were hidden, gazing down below to the realm he had come to love and call his own. He knew they would be in turmoil for a time until balance was restored. In this he honestly regretted what he had done and what he would have to do to. In his mind he reached out to the portal between dimensions to once again view the entity that interested him the most at the moment. She was a fantastic creature, forged in another universe dedicated to harmony and balance. Something his realm lacked in the physical, but this realm seemed to have plenty of. Through time itself he reached, imagining a future where she could belong. For in that world he could tell she was lost. Such souls seemed to cry out to him and Melkos was none too hesitant to respond in some manner. To her, sadly, he couldn't simply create events marking his knowledge of the misery she went through nor attempt to cure the sadness in her heart. Melkos Unchanos, the Chief God of the Drekamythian Pantheon, had to find another way. For the first time in all his existence as both a central part of Anagonian time line and now a background manifestation of order, he was reaching into another realm for another soul that did not belong to him. His faithful servants were appearing left and right in her realm and it was his responsibility to bring them back. The only way to achieve this was through her. So he reached out in the dream-state she was in. Calling her name. Calling to her, not caring if that ignorant entity that started this mess found out his existence. • • • Gilda, a voice called in the distant part of her dreams. The griffon had flown far from Sweet Apple Acres and was now hiding in a cave in the mountains. Her quiet sobs of pain and loss, of remembering what she had and being unable to atone for the damage she had done to not only herself but her past lover had drifted her into sleep. Normally Gilda would dream nothing else but that rainbow image of the one she cared dearly for. But when she had, in her anger, ruined all that her dreams went into the realms of sadness and despair. Gilda, the same voice called again. It wasn't hers, she knew. It sounded old and wise. She opened her eyes, but to her surprise she was standing in tall green grass that waved with a gentle spring breeze. Her mind didn't recognize this land. It was so foreign, so distant to anything she could ever view in her world that it border lined on pure fantasy. Her head turned to a distant oak tree on a hill, a figure standing there. Her eyes widened, somehow knowing this was the one who had called to her. Don't be afraid, the figure said as clearly as if standing in front of her. Come to me. We must speak of many things. Her natural reaction was to run. She found she had no desire to go along with it. Instead, almost against her will, her limbs moved and she slowly trekked along a path between the tall grass. It tickled through her feathers and fur, almost as if reassuring her she was safe here. She took in a deep breath, feeling the life-giving oxygen course through her body and strengthening her entire being. She closed her eyes, simply enjoying the blissful experience, never wanting it to end. It was so peaceful here. None of her troubles could harm her. When she opened her eyes she sat just a few feet from the strange being. She blinked, looking the figure up and down. It was hidden behind what appeared to be a cloak of some type of substance. She could only relate it to water because of how it flowed seamlessly across the figures form. When she reached the top of the figure, she saw a human face smiling down at her. She gasped. "Jacob?!" She said in surprise. The figure shook his head. "No, I am not Jacob." He said more clearly. "I only appear to you this way because it is a form you recognize. You are not ready to see what I truly am." At these words she looked confused. Not Jacob, but appearing as Jacob? All at once her fear returned and she cowered, her wings coming forward to try to hide her face. What was this place? She felt a burning truth enter her mind that she didn't belong here. She was about to sprint and run away when she felt the most soothing touch on her left wing. Her body relaxed and she slowly sat on her hunches. The human surrounded by a cloak of water was sitting across from her, lowering the hand that had calmed her mind and soul. "All will be answered, I promise." He smiled, "But first you must know why you are here." "It's because of Jacob, isn't it?" she said with certainty. There was no doubt in her statement. He nodded. "Yes. It is. And because of him I came to notice you." She gawked, her beak open. Notice her? All at once a startling revelation came together. This wasn't a dream. This was a vision! She had heard of these types of things from some Unicorns. They had spoken openly to her when she was a young griffon. When she was first learning of the importance of Princess Celestia and how she had created the world. How she balanced the world and kept things in motion. Her eyes widened and the truth hit her. Like a sledgehammer. This wasn't a human. This wasn't even Jacob. This was another Creator! Even as she looked over the figure again, the truth swept over her like a flood. Her feathers puffed and fur stood straight. Her body shivered. Whoever this was he wasn't from here and didn't belong. Something deep inside her genetic being told her this. This man, this Creator, was from somewhere else entirely. Somewhere so far distant that not even in a million lifetimes should she live it would she ever encounter him. Her expression softened and she nearly fainted. The fact that her mind had suddenly known all this caused her have a serious headache. How or even why she even knew it to be true was a complete mystery, but deep in her heart she knew it to be. The man reached down again and pressed a hand to her feathered head. Gently he stroked down the side of it, her eyes returning to his. "I can see in your thoughts that you know everything," he said as he smiled. "That is good. I am sorry that I had to violate your world's balance just to be here, but I promise you no damage shall come to you or anyone else. My presence here shall be limited only to this. If only because you have become important in my eyes and to the future of my people." "Why me?" she could only ask as she blinked. Her emotions had calmed with his touch, her mind clearing from the pain. Still the truth struck shock in her, but no longer was she afraid. "I'm just a big bully." Tears started in her eyes as she closed them. "I've lost everything because of that." "Perhaps," the man said with a soft whisper, "but depending on your future choices you could have so much more." "All I wanted was her," Gilda admitted as the entire memory of her relationship with Rainbow Dash flashed through her mind. "Without her, I'm nothing... I don't have a purpose to live anymore." The new knowledge did not go unnoticed to the man. He simply continued his gentle petting across her head. "I know," he said calmly, "but those choices were made and the consequences of it were done. That is something I cannot and will not attempt to change. The future, however, is now unwritten. What you choose from this point on will determine who you will become and, if you so choose, save the world that Jacob was torn from." Her eyes opened and she blinked. Save? Her, a hero?! In all of Equestria such a thought was foreign to her. Before she only knew of how to cause pain, of how to get things she wanted through brutish force. The memory of her childhood and the pain of her parents was the main reason she had grew into that hateful griffon. The only respite from such terrible things had been that beautiful pegasus. Even if they had only dated, only loved for a short while, it had given her peace. It was the main reason why her jealousy of Rainbow Dash had caused her to lash out at her new friends. She wanted her for herself alone. Sadly the world was not so forgiving to her as it never seemed to be. Tears started to fall as she sobbed softly. The man understood more now. Her entire life story was freely given to him through the touch he had with her. He felt her pain, her sorrow. Saw how her father had beaten her to become better, tortured her because she had been weak. Saw how her mother had denied her the love she so needed at that age, saw how each had literally thrown her away to the Academy. He saw how the love she experienced with another entity of her world had given her peace. Saw how her unrelenting emotions had caused her eventual downfall. He also saw the last few minutes she had planned for her life. His eyes widened. He understood everything now. It was so obvious. Suicide was an unknown thing to these creatures of this world. He literally felt it in the very fabric of Gilda's bones. That action alone of wanting to take her own existence out of pure misery and depression had given way to everything that happened after. The beast that came at her was the start. Through her dark emotions she had allowed a very hateful entity in her world to manipulate the very fabric of dimensions to summon that beast just to see Gilda's end. How her eventual cries for salvation before her doom had grabbed Jacob Regulus from his place in Melkos' realm into hers to save her. The man then saw his enemy. The one who had thereafter started wreaking havoc in his realm to bring the doom of Equestria through that one opening. It wasn't her fault that she had allowed this eternal being of darkness a pathway to Anagonia. Her innate desire for salvation had done that, a noble and worthwhile desire indeed. But this dark being had used the opening for deeds unknown and was starting to gather a plan. This plan was to tear the lands of Equestria in two by any means necessary through these actions. Softly the man tried to reach out to feel the presence of his people here using Gilda as a base. To his dismay he only felt Kromulus and Jacob. The others were not present in this land or hidden so well he couldn't feel them. His eyes softened as he realized her head was now resting on his hand. Her tears from years and years of sadness had been shed. Her eyes were weakly staring up into his. He smiled, sending shivers down the griffons spine. "Feel better?" he asked. "Yes," she said. In that moment of quiet release everything about her had changed. She knew it would forever. She had come to accept his words of wisdom as fact and was determined to forge a destiny not based on her past, but on the hope of a brighter future. The man could sense this as he gently stroked her feathered cheek. "Thank you for saving me," Gilda said. "You can thank Jacob for that, and yourself," the man chuckled. "Not I. If not for your desire to live at your final moments, none of this would have come to pass. I am humbled to have been able to bring you the salvation you so desired, but I cannot take credit for it." He tilted his head slightly. "Do you understand my words?" The touch went both ways. She gave a nod that she did. In this moment of innocent intimacy between a Creator and creation, all thoughts were shared. She gently rose from his hand and lay on all fours, staring at him with pleading eyes. Through the bond that had been forged by the man's assistance, they could still see into each other's purpose and thoughts. So it was that the man shook his head, receiving a sad look from the griffon. "Not yet," he said in a somber tone. "As much as I desire to see you happy, I cannot unwillingly sacrifice the happiness and future of those I protect for one soul. The needs of the many, as has been said, outweigh the needs of the few. For me to bring you to my realm, I must first ensure that this realm is placed back into balance." He sighed and looked up. "I already feel the watchful eye of your realm's Creator on me. She knows of our communion here. However while she is patient and understand, she is expecting me to assist her to fix this." He looked back at Gilda. "To accomplish this restoration of balance in her lands and mine, I cannot do what I must do alone." His wisdom helped her understand the significance of the problem. "You can't manifest here and fix problems yourself, just as Princess Celestia does. It isn't your realm, so you need someone to do it for you." She sighed, looking down. It took all but a moment to commit herself to the quest ahead. "I will be that tool you need to wield," she said offering herself freely. "But on one condition." The man nodded. "And that is?" "That you will give me the chance to seek the love of the one I want to be with," she said with a serious expression. The man widened his eyes. Who she thought was not who he expected. There were still some things anyone party to a bond could not tell. "That will be difficult, even for me," the man admitted. "Through this desire alone I can see that death will follow your every move." Gilda remained unblinking. "All I ask is for your help. This is my one chance at happiness. If I die, let me die knowing I have found peace." The man sighed then stood, looking down at the eyes that followed his every move and expression. He smiled kindly. "Death is not party to fate. Whom dies may be the least you expect." In an instant everything was gone. The bond she shared with the Creator ended and she could feel him far from her. It gave her pain, but she knew what she had to do now. She had given her word and would not back down. She awaited the land of the living, knowing the task ahead would be difficult. Previous Next Chapter 4A sense of self started to come back to him as he woke from what felt like a long slumber. The man lay on what he felt was a comfortable bed. Over his body he could feel the warmth of a cover that felt like fur. He groaned as he tried to open his eyes and only saw a mist of colors. He closed them, feeling his head ache, turning in the bed so he could sit up. As he did he brought his hand to his head, feeling extremely dizzy. His feet slipped off the side of the bed to rest on the ground. The cool dirt that met his feet felt reassuring for some reason. For a few minutes the man stayed in that position. His head slowly stopped spinning and his mind started to clear. He tried to open his eyes again, this time seeing things more clearly. As he looked around to get a better understanding of his surroundings, the man realized he was in a hut of some sort. It was of a simple quality, the walls adorned with relics of some culture he could only think of as African. In the center of the hut was a well-lit fire with a large cauldron hanging above it. He sense of smell was gently invaded by the scent of some fine soup or herbal brew. Looking further he noticed that at some places there were racks on the walls of the huts stored with various jars of all types holding plants and other things he couldn't accurately place. His eyes finally landed on the wooden door. It was the only entrance to the hut besides the wooden-framed window he had noticed. He sighed, allowing himself to recover further for a moment. From what he couldn't gather. All he knew at this point was that he had awoken in a hut of some sort. It was probably home to some shaman or wise man by everything he had gathered. He wondered briefly if this was his home. His mind told him no. He then wondered who he was and why he was here. An answer never came. Grumbling at the loss of a solution, he tried to stand. At first he couldn't. He sat back and closed his eyes, concentrating, then tried again. Success. He stood upright on his two legs and stretched. The bout of dizziness from the movement faded quickly and he felt across his body. Startled at what he felt he opened his eyes and looked down. He was almost entirely naked except for a deer-skin kilt. It was crafted with feathers of a bird he couldn't recognize. Feeling along them, images of every species of avian flashed through his mind from the feel, but none of them fit the description. It was, for the lack of understanding of how he knew, from a species he didn't know yet. He felt an answer was there, somewhere in his mind. But he couldn't grasp it. Looking at the bed behind him he recognized the covers that were over him earlier seemed to be from the pelt of a cheetah. He felt along the cover again, knowing he'd never felt through this type of fur before. His eyes drifted to the end of the wooden-framed bed to that of an equally framed night stand. It was crude in construction, but on it were three things that somewhere deep inside him he felt were his. A rolled up scroll, a golden necklace with a purple diamond pendant on it and deer-skin shoes. He sat down at the end of the bed for a closer look. Picking up the deer-skin shoes he realized they were masterfully crafted. Made in the same fashion as his kilt, they seemed quite capable of keeping his feet safe from the dangers of the ground. He put them on his feet, enjoying the feel of a perfect fit. Next he examined the necklace. As he touched it he felt an energy course through his entire body. Goosebumps formed on his skin. He recognized this energy, but a name didn't come to mind. He felt safe, reassured, content. He felt that now no matter what happened nothing ill would befall him. He placed the pendant in his palm, looking into the clear diamond at is center. The pendant resembled a five-pointed star with a circle surrounding it. The diamond was in the center of the star and, as he looked closer, it seemed to have a burning white flame within it. His mind told him it was an ancient symbol of protection. Not feeling any further answers coming from the touch or examination, he placed the necklace around his neck and felt to his relief his body grow stronger and the ailments from earlier lifting. Finally he picked up the scroll. It was sealed in red ink-mark, the symbol on it resembling an eagle holding a sword in one hand and an olive branch in the other. He gently broke the red ink-mark seal and unfurled the parchment paper. To his surprise nothing was present. Then he felt a burning on his chest and grasped the pentagram pendant. As he did so he noticed words appearing on the parchment. Eyes wide, he began to read. My Faithful Servant, The pendant you possess is a gift from me to you. It will protect and guide you through the challenges you will face ahead. Do not fret on loosing it, for ever should this happen it will find a way back to you. Be assured that this was given as a promise that you shall be safe and all answers to your questions will eventually be revealed. No doubt you realize by now that the place you wake is not your home. I will tell you this is the truth, but for now I request simply your trust in my plans and that this question too shall be revealed at a later time. I have not sent you here to sit idle and wonder on your circumstances. I have, instead, sent you here on a mission of great importance. The feathers on your kilt I have provided to you are the key to unlocking part of my task. Find the creature it belongs to and you shall find the one you have been sent to protect. Your lineage spans generations and your blood runs deep with that of Champions. I know you shall not fail me. I have laid you to rest near the home of a hermit-beast. Her name is Zecora and you would do wise to thank her for any help she gives. Once you are able, start your journey. In the night sky you will notice a bright star. It signals the path you should follow. Do not stray from it, for I fear if you do consequences would be dire. Trust in my guidance and mission, my Faithful Son. Know that the creature you seek is named Gilda. In her company shall be a fellow brother-in-arms whom you must also protect at all costs. For in him I have many plans for the salvation of millions. Should you at any time be left hopeless or lost, place the pentagram I have given you in your hands and speak loudly my name. Through this I shall provide what you most need. Your Lord and Protector, Melkos Unchanos The parchment paper burst into flames as he finished the last words. He jumped back, startled by it, eyes wide as even the ashes disintegrated into nothing. Breathing heavily he grasped the pentagram in both hands, closing his eyes and demanding to know who he was and where he was from. To his dismay nothing came. His breathing slowed and he slid to the end of the bed, sitting there deep in thought. "Melkos Unchanos," he spoke out loud thinking of the name signed at the end of the letter to him. His chest burned and he jumped up in surprise. The purple diamond at the center of the pentagram was lit brighter than before! He grasped it in both hands and fell to his knees in pain. At first he thought he would scream. His entire body rebelled against his own will. Then, slowly, a peace came over him. He adjusted to the pain and realized suddenly it was energy that flowed into him. A lot of energy. An energy that wasn't his own. Trust in me, said a voice not belonging to him through his thoughts. I will be by your side. And then just a suddenly it was gone. He looked down at the pendant and saw the flame in the diamond had retreated back to its prior idle state. He realized he was breathing hard and worked quickly to calm himself. He remained there, on his knees, closing his eyes and allowing his self to calm. Something powerful had entrusted him with a task. He would be a fool from what he had just experienced to go against it. He didn't feel he didn't have a choice. On the contrary, the thought to throw the pendant down and run for whatever shelter he could find away from this place came to his mind. It was the way the power was presented that halted this action. The way he felt close to it. Like he had always had it, been born with it, worshiped it. The man would trust the words of this entity. This "Melkos Unchanos". He felt, as he searched both mind and soul, he had no reason not to. This land was strange and in it he knew he was in constant danger. His first objective was to thank the owner of this hut for allowing him bed and shelter. Then he would be off. He didn't have long to accomplish this. "I see my guest meditates," said a feminine voice beside him with a strange accent. His eyes shot open and he looked to see a zebra. He blinked at first, the thought that zebras don't talk crossing his mind. He looked at himself then and realized that he was, in fact, in a meditative pose. He exhaled calmly the breath he had been holding. "Meditation is good for the soul," the zebra said. "Very few ponies know this." "You are Zecora," the man said matter-of-factly. "I am," Zecora confirmed with a puzzled look. She tilted her head. "Am I this famous that creatures unknown to this land know my name?" He smiled, the man rising from his kneeling position to stand. He easily stood over her by a foot. "Perhaps, but I know you simply because I was told it by a message." He waved a hand at the night stand behind them. "The parchment that you found with me told me this. I wish I could show you, but after I read it it burst into flames. I don't mean to scare you, I merely wish to thank you for your hospitality in giving me shelter and a warm bed." It took a few moments for Zecora to understand what he was talking about. She looked at the night stand, then back at the man. Her head turned to look out the open door at the spot where she had found him. Finally her head turned so she could look back at him. Something didn't feel right. In all her studies no situation such as this had ever happened. The creature she saw before her didn't resemble any she had seen before. However the parchment paper bursting into flames upon being read did seem magical. With that she became suspicious. "What is your name?" she asked breaking the long silence. The man shook his head. "The letter did not reveal this to me. All I know is that I have been sent here to find and protect someone called 'Gilda'. With her is, according to what I read, a 'fellow brother-in-arms'. Besides this I know not what else, but that the fate of my homeland hangs in the balance." He scoffed at himself, at how funny he sounded. Didn't know where he came from? Didn't know his name? His mind called him crazy. He saw the same expression returned on Zecora's face. He sighed. "Tell me what else the letter said to you," she said, more of a demand than a request. The man went over every word of the letter he could recall. It was still fresh in his memories. As he went he noticed a more understanding look coming over Zecora's face. At the end she seemed deep in thought, a hoof brought to her muzzle as she silently 'Hmmm'ed'. Her eyes concentrated on his pendant for a brief moment before falling back down to the ground. She then sighed, "Whatever you may be, you are here for a clear purpose." She looked up at him. "I can help you with some of your story, but the rest it seems is up to you to decide. But first," she pointed a hoof at the ground, "sit down." "A-" he started, then noted the seriousness in her gaze. He did as told, sitting cross legged and placing his arms on his legs in a restful pose. Satisfied Zecora sat on her rump and breathed in deep, exhaling softly as she looked him in the eyes. "Now that we are sitting as equals, I feel more comfortable." She smirked. "And you are welcome for my help to you. It was only natural considering the state you emerged in. You've been asleep for several days, you see." The man widened his eyes, "Days?!" Zecora nodded. "Days. I found you four nights ago. It was unusually foggy and I could barely see a thing. I stumbled into you and after my initial reactions, I took you in and tried to nurse you back to health." She looked at the cauldron. "The soup there is what I mixed. I didn't know what you were, so I mixed together the best healing herbs I could. It seemed to have worked well enough." "Thank you," he said, smiling. She waved it off with a hoof. "Think nothing of it. As I said you are welcome. All I ask is that the favor is returned when the time comes." He nodded. "Of course." "But there is still the problem of your name," she continued. "As I said, I think I can help you with that. The problem is that from your retelling of the letter, this 'Melkos' did not seem interested in you knowing your true name. The only solution is to give you one." He blinked, "Give me one?" The idea didn't sound too bad. After all, no matter how hard he tried he didn't remember. Even when he asked for an answer all he got in return was "Trust Me". He watched as Zecora rose from sitting and walked over to a shelf opposite of the bed in the hut. He heard her rummaging around, then she came back with a book in her mouth. She set it down between them and sat back down on her rump. Opening the book she turned the pages with her hooves. How she did this the man couldn't figure out, but she eventually found the page. The man was interested to know what she found an what it meant for him. He leaned forward, but the language on the page he couldn't decipher and so leaned back and waited. He watched as Zecora read the passages, finishing by closing the book and looking back at the man. "Your name shall be Halkan." She seemed to smile proudly to herself. "Halkan?" asked the man. "Why Halkan?" Zecora chuckled. "It means 'night' from the land I come from. Sometimes I do forget, so I need to look up some things." She pointed at the book with her hoof. "I always keep it close by." Halkan nodded. "Thank you again," he said, humbled. Truly grateful now. Finally he had a name. A name that seemed pleasing to his pentagram as well. It seemed to shimmer somewhat, sending a gentle warmth through him. Zecora noticed, leaning in as she was completely fascinated by it. "A fire within a diamond?" Zecora gasped. "Such magic is impossible..." Halkan shrugged. "At this point I don't think this is magic. Melkos was the one who gave this to me. I think he's something more than a simple sorcerer. I feel it in my bones." Zecora leaned back and smirked. "Then it is settled." "What," said Halkan blankly. "You are here on a mission, are you not? Will you go or will you stay? I do not care which, but whomever gave you this is trusting you with this mission. I myself would dare not go against such power, even as kind as it seems to have treated you thus far." She rose to all fours. For the first time Halkan noticed a mark on her flank resembling a sun. He stood as well. "Go now," she said. "Return here if you need shelter. And tell no pony of our conversations together." Halkan was about to start for the door when he stopped. "Why not?" he asked. "Because I usually speak in rhymes to them. For them to know I speak clearly would be catastrophic to my reputation!" She groaned, already thinking about the consequences. "Just please, if you see a pink pony say nothing of me." He started to ask more questions but stopped, simply nodding. "Okay Zecora. Thank you for everything." He smiled. "You have helped me much." Halkan then turned and left. He wished silently that because of her good heart towards him that many blessings should befall her. That and somehow he could repay her for her kindness. His pendant glowed and once more he felt the warmth through his body. Something told him that this would be taken care of and he would return her kindness with greater kindness. Assured by this answer from somewhere else, he looked up to the night sky and noticed an unusually bright star. Besides the moon it was the brightest thing in the sky. He knew it felt out of place, somehow sensing it in his being. Without hesitation he followed where the star lead, waving farewell to Zecora as she waved her hoof back at him. "Beware, beware the path that is far away," Zecora said loudly in rhyme to him as he continued his walk away. "Stay true and you will always get a clue!" Halkan couldn't help but chuckle, even though he understood the friendly warning. Chapter 5Another day had taken its toll on the soldier. Jacob had searched in vain for his friend, even going so far as to back track to where they first met. From there his mind was lost in thought as he went further into the forest. His jogging pace slowed to a fast walk. Eventually it became a simple stroll. He had no idea where to go or why he was still walking. All he knew was that he was lost in a world he did not belong in. It had not taken him long to figure out that the innocence of this world did not forgive the actions of one used to decisions from another. His straight-forward decision to meet those ponies from Gilda's past did not include the consequences that would befall her. It did not calculate that this world did not operate on the same level of logic as his own did. Nothing but the beast he had killed with his rifle resembled anything he could frame as familiar. The sun slowly drifted down the sky. The soldier still walked on. It was a freak accident that he came here. A happenstance of the universe that caused him to save Gilda from certain doom. There was no purpose behind it, no plan for his arrival here. There was no certain future for him in this world. All he knew was that everything leading up to this point had only meant something, only had purpose with Gilda. For some reason, every thought about a purpose always came full circle back to him saving her. He had decided that the only true purpose for his arrival here, however circumstantial and without cause, was saving her life. Jacob surely did not plan to meet her. To have such a sudden deep connection with her over the course of merely a few hours. To break through his past's seclusion from social and emotional interaction to open up to her. Everything, from the point of looking in her gaze after he saved her to the point when she stared at him with the most horrible part of sadness when she left him, all came back to her. His legs grew tired. The moon started to rise and stars started to appear. The dirt path becoming nothing more than an unrecognizable stretch of trees and grass. Still the soldier walked on. What were these feelings that were so foreign to him? He searched his mind and soul and found the answer. The death of his wife had caused every bit of purpose in life to be washed from him. His only instinct was to continue to serve in the military. He trained new recruits without a sense of cause. He went home every night to a depressing and empty bedroom. Every meal was eaten alone. Every aspect of his being was torn down into a pathetic shell of nothingness. His only son couldn't even reach him in that state. The day he announced he would join the Confederate Marine Corps, Jacob just nodded blankly. From that day forward the last chain to the outside world was broken. His son moved on in life, forgetting his father's very existence and going on to claim others who easily took his place as mentors and guides. The last wall against sanity and hell was broken. His life turned into complete dismay and he lost his home, living from there on at the base and allowing he military to fill the dark voids in his life with its simplistic routines. Quiet sobs could be heard from the soldier. His walking slowed. The moon was higher in the sky and his muscles were starting to rebel against his will to continue on. His gear was becoming heavy. The day he was sent on the training assignment he had come to a decision. He gave in his retirement request to his superior officer, who tried to talk him out of it. His mind was made, so it was to accepted and to take effect after the assignment was over. He imagined what he would do after the routine training. He would pack his things and retreat to a hotel room. There he would kill himself. Take his own life and end his purposeless existence. Every thought had changed that moment he was taken away from that horrible world. When he saved Gilda, when he saw that in her he could find purpose again. Somehow he sensed she was in the same situation as he. Doomed to a life of nothing. Desiring only to end it. He had seen the change in her eyes. He felt that feeling, that foreign feeling, rise again within his very being. That sense of purpose, that feeling that his life was worth living again. It was her that gifted him that, however brief it was. It was her that had prevented him from taking his own life. Finally the soldier's body could take no more. He fell to his knees, the quiet sobs turning into loud cries of anguish. Tears streamed down his face, his vision blurred by the revelation that his only salvation was gone. His only purpose, the only thing left keeping him in the land of the living, having run away. In that moment Jacob knew he couldn't go back to living like a shell. He couldn't allow his existence to taint this world, his renewed misery and defeat to tarnish its innocence. He would end it now. Save this world. Save its inhabitants from ever discovering the hell he was going through. Through his sobs he managed to find a new purpose. The last bit of strength he could muster through his tortured body manifested as he stood and slid off his backpack from his shoulders. He heard it thud to the ground, feeling lighter. He continued by stripping off the pounds of protective armor and gear. Each thudded to the ground with equal effect. Eventually he had stripped down to his shirt and undershorts. He felt the night air flow across his sweating skin. He felt the light of the moon touch his skin, soothing his sobs and allowing him some sort of peace. Slowly he went to his knees and grabbed his handgun from its holster. He continued to breathe calmly, his sobs by now subsiding to quiet tears. He slid the chamber, cocking the gun. Slowly he brought the end of the barrel to the side of his head. He looked up to the moon, a sudden anger rising in his being. "Fuck you for doing this to me!" he screamed at the top of his lungs at the moon, at the stars, at the gods above. "Fuck you all!" He closed his eyes and pulled the trigger. The last thought that went through his mind was that of Gilda. How she had given him hope. But that was all gone now. Now, as his lifeless body thudded to the ground, he was at peace. Slowly his mind halted all thinking. Slowly his vision decayed to black. Eventually his body would go cold. The moon shone brighter than before. A single star flickered brightly. The others had finally taken note of the soldier's plight. • • • The starting beat of drums woke him from his slumber. A flute played, continuing with the drums again. He recognized this rhythm. It was the anthem of the Confederate Military. He could hear hundreds of voices around him, thousands even, starting to hum proudly to its beat and sequence. He slowly opened his eyes and to his disbelief he was standing in what seemed like a large forum. Around him he noted many soldiers, both men and women, lined along its rows and standing proudly. Each had some sort of weapon familiar to him. The rhythm of drums finally came to the height of the beginning of the anthem, the thousands present softly beginning the words almost like a church choir. All together they sang. Southern Soldiers the Thunders Mutter! Jacob was in disbelief. From left to right he could make out the various stages and evolution of the military uniforms. It began with the rag-tag uniforms that served under Oscar Vladinchi during his wars of Unification. Their weapons were a mix of Warsaw and NATO variations. Foreign Flags in South winds flutter! They progressed to the uniforms of the First Army of the Confederacy. More professional and modern-looking. The weapons had become formalized into the standard NATO variations that now encompassed the Confederate Military. To Arms! To Arms! To arms, in Dixie! Nearing the end he recognized the uniforms as the standard outfits that were worn in his day. They had the proper gear, weapons, packs and helmets. Each one represented every grade of the military. From the Military Police to the Coast Guard. Send them back your fierce defiance! He suddenly realized he was surrounded by the heroes whom had at some point or another saved the very existence of Anagonia. They numbered in the thousands, each one playing a key role at some point in the history of the nation. Each one sacrificing everything so others could live. Stamp upon the cursed foreign alliance! Then he noticed an empty spot at the very end of the row. He knew in his heart that this was his place among these champions. It had been prepared for him the very moment he was born. But there was something wrong. Instead of him joining in with this magnificent symphony of gentle voices and drum strikes, he was trapped in the center of a circular stand. Around him was constructed a witness stand of sorts, just like in modern courts. He started to fear. To Arms! To Arms! To arms, in Dixie The entire room changed. He was now standing on the battlefield of a foreign country. He heard gunshots all around. Yet still the chorus of voices continued. His actions were not his own as he ran forward and leapt into a trench. Standing up he watched as his body fired his M-16 at a far-off foe. The ground shook and a loud BOOM resounded beside him. An M1 Abrams had fired a fierce volley that, as he saw, destroyed an opposing T-72 tank. He cheered briefly, not of his own will, and witnessed the surroundings change again. Fear no danger! Shun no Labor! Once again the world reformed. Once again he was on a battlefield. This time he was prone and firing off rounds into a forest. Enemy troops were surrounding them by the dozens. Behind him the continued sound of a loud THUMP resounded as the Bushwacker cannon of a M2A3 Bradley fired to protect the troops against the enemy soldiers. The world shifted again. Lift up rifle, pike, and sabre! This time he watched as he looked at the ground below from the side of a helicopter. He knew it instinctively to be a Blackhawk. The side-mounted machine gun was his weapon as he fired down below at enemy positions. The world shifted again. To arms! To arms! To arms, in Dixie! Shoulder pressing close to shoulder! He stood at his wedding with his wife. Kissing her to complete the sacred vows to Melkos Unchanos, each side of the family joined in the celebrations. It was in the outdoors and the party took off as per custom. He saw the happiest days of his life pass with her in the blink of an eye. The world shifted again. Let the odds make each heart bolder! To arms! To arms! To arms, in Dixie! He watched as he stood on the deck of a transport ship as an Iowa class Battleship unleashed its furious roar of cannons at the shore ahead. Each explosion was precise and through that, he felt courage lift the fear that had clouded his purpose. Several F-35 Joint Strike Fighters flew overhead and bombed enemy positions, making the way all but certain for victory. The world shifted again. The chorus grew somber in tone. Swear upon your country's altar He was kneeling beside his wife's deathbed. He felt himself sobbing as he held her head and she gazed sweetly into his eyes. Oh God... what was this?! Never to submit or falter, To arms! To arms! To arms, in Dixie! She asked him to promise that he would continue on no matter what. That her memory would be a happy one. To promise to find someone else and give a good life for their son. He could feel himself sobbing now. 'Til the spoilers are defeated, He nodded, holding her hand with both of his and promising. He promised he would do that, to make sure their son would be happy, to move on and always remember her happily. At the time he could only feel sadness, but now he understood what she meant. 'Til Melkos' work is completed! He cried out in agony as the memory ended with her death. He was on his knees and shedding tears so deep that no physical manifestation could satisfy their release. He remembered now, everything. Everything he had worked for. Why he fought. What he had promised in the end of the happiest years of his life. To arms! To arms! To arms, in Dixie! The chorus and music ended. He looked up. The stand around him was gone and he simply stood in the center of the souls around him. They all stared at him, into him. Their gazes told Jacob they expected something of him, something better than what he had chosen for his end. He felt pathetic, worthless, unworthy in their presence. He lifted his hands up and cried to the only thing he could call upon. "Forgive me for what I have done, Melkos!" he cried in despair. "I forgive you! I want to be worthy! Give me another chance!" He fell to his face in uncontrollable sobs. His soul crying in the place of his physical form. He felt everything change around him. His soul went to ease and he rose from his groveling position. On his knees still he looked up, opening his eyes. His breath was ragged as he saw him. The god of his fathers and father's fathers. The god of his brothers and sisters. The god who was not a god, but now stood before him as a man. A hand was reached down to him, Jacob taking it. With a gentle pull from the man, he stood. Both hands from the man gently touched his shoulders, as if a father were admiring the achievements from his sons life. "I thank you for your forgiveness of me," the man said as clear as day. "All I have done was to bring you to a better stage in life, but this was undone so suddenly." The man shook his head, "No, for as I already forgive you, I cannot blame you for your decision. Know that what has been undone shall be restored, but I require one thing on your part." Jacob wanted to sob again. He felt whole. Every ounce of despair, of negative emotion was banished the moment he heard the words of forgiveness from the man. He nodded slowly. "Anything, my Lord." A smile crossed the mans lips, amused by the piety. One day he would expose how ungodly he truly was. Until then, he would simply be as they wished. He said, "All I require of you is to trust me. What happened by chance in you meeting Gilda is now full of purpose. Know her feelings of you, know that she trusts you just as you trust I. Know that through you she shall find the peace she desires." Jacob nodded. "Thank you, Lord Melkos." The man smiled again, but this time slapped Jacob across the face while saying, "Wake up!" "Ow!" exclaimed Jacob at the sharp pain to the side of his face. "Why the hell did you do that?!" Another slap, this time the mans voice replaced by Gilda's. "Wake up, you idiot!" The entire scene vanished as life returned to his once dormant body. • • • Gilda was about to slap Jacob a final time. She had tried not to use her claws, but this time she would. As she raised her foreclaw up to do the necessary deed, Jacobs hand reached up and caught it mid-strike. His strength astounded Gilda as she simply stared dumbly into his eyes as they shot open. Jacob looked back, then noted as his eyes drifted that she was over him. Her body close to his in a very suggestive fashion. He gazed back into her eyes and smiled, "I'm awake, you idiot," he said. Instantly Gilda was rocked by tears and she wrapped her arms around Jacob, lifting him from his laying position as she stood upright and hugged him tight. "You're such an asshole, you know that! You scared me! I thought I lost you!" Jacob gasped for breath, patting her wing hard to get her attention. She looked at him then dropped him, shying away back on all fours as she cleared her throat. "Uh... sorry." He gasped for breath. "I'm glad to see you too!" He coughed, leaning over to catch his breath and finally standing straight. "Christ, do you have a bear hug." "Yea, well, that's what you get for dying on me." The griffon chuckled, then looked around him at all his gear and the puddle of blood that he had been laying in earlier. "I thought you had killed yourself," she said looking back up to him. "I did," he stated to her dismay. She was about to ask why but was cut off. His response made her beak drop open in shock and embarrassment. "I came back for you," he said smiling. She shook her head, making a cartoonish sound as she did so. She blinked several times before fluttering her wings and looking around for any distractions to try to get away from this very intense moment. She found none, instead looking back up to him almost as shy as Fluttershy would to a stranger. "Thanks," was all she could manage to say. Jacob went to one knee and gently leaned down to place a kiss on her forehead. As he did so Gilda's entire body went stiff, as if struck by a dumb spell, then she fell over in a very comedic fashion. Jacob laughed and stood, starting to gather his gear. "Come on, lovebug, we got work to do." It took her a moment to fight past the butterflies in her stomach. She failed, head spinning as her eyes went to both corners and turned counter-clockwise in a Derpy Hooves fashion. "Oh, we do?" she said, her voice lighter than normal. "I thought, I dunno, we could just make out or something, you know." She giggled fiercely, rolling over. Then she remembered her talk with Melkos and finally registered Jacob's statement about work being done. Her eyes returned to normal and she stood proudly. Jacob had placed most of his gear and outfit back on by this time, half amused by her childish display and half concentrated on the odd fact that everything he had worn before smelled fresh and new. He stood, placing his backpack on and his weapon strap across his shoulder. "I think it's time we go back and face a few demons of your past and finish your own resolution." Gilda looked down, not feeling the fear from before. After what she experienced she knew she could do it. She felt in her heart that the solution to the quest she had been given would be revealed back in Ponyville. She knew it. The first step was ending her past once and for all. That included anyone's past feelings of her. She looked back at Jacob and nodded. "Okay." Chapter 6An ancient tower stood at the edge of a cliff overlooking a dry and boneless region of land. Its history and purpose had been lost to the changes of time. Left to degrade by some long-forgotten civilization, the tower was the last relic to signal that people once lived here. The construction was basic stone all the way up the tower, the top flat and level with stone walls to provide protection and a strategic location during attack. Three windows dotted at three different sides of the tower, each one in the shape of an arch. Only one allowed a view for the outside for the tower's recent occupants. Of these occupants, six were prisoners. The seventh couldn't even be called such. It was simply a manifestation of pure malice and evil. A remnant of a time of agony and banishment that was long over in everypony's mind, yet still fresh enough to be written about in tales and history books. It had no definite shape or form, only knowing that at one time it was the shape of a magnificent alicorn female. It knew its name was once Nightmare Moon, but that name along with the being it held host to was a curse to its very life now. So it had taken a new name, a new purpose, one that would allow for it to exact revenge on everything that had done it so wrong. The room it resided in was on the third level of the ancient tower it called home. It was circular and the walls provided adequate coverage to house chains to torment captives. Such was the case now. It took form, mimicking the form of its captives in a twisted sort of way. It had stolen these beings from another world. Thanks to the deepest desire of one of this world's residents, the entity could now take as it pleased to gather the resources it needed to fulfill its dark fantasy. These six, all chained from each limb and hanging from the wall, were only the first step. It had glimpsed unlimited possibilities of carnage from their world and intended to abuse the privilege of 'World Jumping', as it came to term the capability, to its fullest. Two eyes of dark purple opened in what it formed to be its head. Around it, its energy swirled like a mist, encompassing the feminine form it chose. It gazed from one prisoner to the next, deciding which one should be the starting point for the cataclysm to be brought upon Equestria. It had learned early on its existence how to enter and twist the minds of those nearest to it. These prisoners had all had such treatment. Information of the deepest sorts had been stolen. The entity had literally assimilated six lifetimes of knowledge in the matter of a few seconds. The twisted emotions of their world now corrupting its very soul with the new desire to kill everything. Through them it had learned every conceivable emotion. So complex in form that not even this world properly understood them. The main one it enjoyed feeling was the murderous desire to slaughter. To feel life taken away with its own capable ways. The entity wanted to experience this first-hand for itself, as it soon would. Without the inhibitions of its previous form and life, it would soon grow unchecked and become more powerful than Celestia herself. That traitorous alicorn was at the top of its list of things to destroy. "Henry Forman," the entity spoke in a soft tone as its eyes settled on one of the six. It knew, quite personally, this man. He was a Chief among his people, responsible for leading his land's armies to bring hope and relief to others. It hated this. Out of all the ones that were here, he was the one the entity hated the most. Such feelings of kindness, the entity had learned, were a complete waste of time and only deserving of death. It reached out its formless hand and pried Henry from his chains, levitating him close. The entity turned the man's head to the left and right, examining him. If the entity had chosen a different path, perhaps a path in this man's world, he would be pleasing to its sights and desires. Not now though. The entity was simply amusing itself with these thoughts. The man's outfit merely tatters of clothing after it had dragged him him from his world. It could even see in his dreams, he still desired to help those whom he was parted from now. This sickened the entity. It was time to test its strength. Slowly it desired the man's body to begin to implode on itself. As its will increased, so did the pain on Henry's face. Eventually the man was screaming in agony as his eyes shot open, the entity relishing in his pain and literally sucking the emotions he experienced from him to feed itself. Henry had managed to lock eyes with the entity which caused it to momentarily cease its torture. All too quickly it continued, watching with sickening glee as the man's lifeblood streamed from every orifice and he went limp. Oh, what an experience! The entity had loved doing that! It had tasted its first experience of death and wanted more. Slowly, murderously, it went through the remaining five and fulfilled its psychopathic desires of bloodlust. Each one going through hell in their last moments, all wondering how this could happen to them, all being consumed by it in the end. Their screams still echoing through the entity's tower by the time she finished her twisted and sickening fun with the last prisoner. It discarded the body next to the rest, its floors stained with their lifeblood and one of the prisoner's entrails as it had literally exploded him for its own amusement. Through their memories it had decided on a form. One that was fitting for its desires and purposes. Slowly the dark energy engulfing the entity's spectral form started to condense and gather shape. It shrank in size, condensing further until all too suddenly the remaining energy dispersed into the air surrounding the new form. The ball of fur unrolled and stood. The eyes of a predator looked out, staring out the one window into the world. The new form bounded effortlessly to the windowsill and out stories below to the ground. Its sight stretched into the distant, falling on the form of a certain pony living in the Everfree Forest. It quickly sprinted for its next victim. Having no desire to stop now. • • • Zecora was busy meditating in her hut as she always did on quiet evenings such as this. Her excellent sense of balance played a key role this time. Her bottom hoofs were balanced perfectly on the top of her bamboo stick. As she stood perfectly still in a standing fashion, mimicking that of Halkan, her fore-hoofs were crossed over her chest. Her breathing was perfectly timed to counter the wobble of the stick she balanced on, creating a perfect harmony of leaning and centering. In this state she was extremely perceptive to the energy and world around her. Ever since Halkan had left, the energy that flowed from his pendant into him and around him still lingered here. She had found out that whatever originated from was not hostile in any means. On the contrary, it had little interest in her and simply existed as a remnant of whatever had created it. In her quiet contemplation she had reached herself farther out to the energy to explore it, discovering that as she did so the lingering energy started to manifest as a mist that encompassed her figure and tickled her senses. It was a rather pleasing experience. One she was in deep appreciation of before the energy suddenly shocked her. Her eyes opened and she lost balance almost instantly, falling to the floor on all fours. The energy, however, did not stop there. It literally flowed across her body and directed itself at the door as if encouraging her to go. At first she was hesitant, but as the energy completely dissipated from its mist form and become completely gone from her sight, she soon realized that it was trying to warn her. Without warning the door was cracked in several pieces as a blur ran through it. Her instincts heightened and she knew she was in the presence of some type of unknown predator. Grabbing her bamboo stick in her mouth for defense, she reared up to try to swipe at the blur as it turned her way. However she was too slow, even with all her expert training, and was knocked to the ground. Zecora groaned, feeling a weight on her chest. She had been knocked on her back and she was pinned from the waist down. Her eyes shot open and she saw the largest wolf she had ever seen. Its eyes were a crimson red, staring back into hers. For the first time in many, many years she felt fear. The wolf snarled as she breathed deep, screaming out the name "Halkan!" before the wolf's massive jaws bit down on her throat and ended all train of thought. Her vision darkened and soon she drifted off into an eternal sleep. • • • Halkan stopped in his tracks. He swore he heard Zecora call his name. He looked back towards the direction of her hut, but a light blinded him. He turned back towards the way he was heading and realized the star was urging him onward. He felt his pendant, secretly asking if there was any need to worry. A feeling of reassurance flowed through him. He felt secure that Zecora was perfectly fine. He continued on, following the light of the star as he had been for several days now. His next thought was to plan a place to rest. In the distance he saw a large tower at the edge of a cliff. His pendant glowed. He was nearing the end of the first part of his journey. • • • The giant wolf exited the hut of the Zebra. Its jaws were fresh with blood as it snarled and contemplated its next move. Its vision expanded and it looked once more in the distance. It looked towards its tower home and saw nothing of interest, turning its gaze towards Ponyville to see a multitude of new prey. Its hunger for revenge would never be quenched. It could kill all these ponies and every other creature for miles and still not be sated. It wanted the death of all life in Equestria. When it was done, it would World Jump to the next and the next, not stopping until every life form it came across died in a manner it saw fit. No longer did any logic guide its pretenses for destruction. It simply wanted to. The wolf's eyes looked back to the path it had scanned before leading to Ponyville. Odd that it hadn't noticed the two figures before. Something strange seemed to surround them, something it did not comprehend or couldn't. It didn't matter. It saw them. It would kill them, then investigate their strange energies. A human from the last world and a griffon were casually strolling side by side. It became sick seeing the care they seemed to show for one another. They had to die. Before it could properly stance itself for its long, striding leaps for its kill, its ears perked. A part of itself was still in the tower. That part sensed a nearing presence. It scanned the area again, seeing nothing once more. It growled with confusion, not knowing what to think of this possible threat. Still, if this form was somehow destroyed it could always reform back at its tower. It knew it would have to keep a watchful eye on its tower being its only weakness. Thankfully no one would know this. No one could know this. With a satisfying huff, it accepted this wisdom and started for the human and griffon duo. This time, however, it slowly stalked them. Something inside it wanted to savor this kill. Not like the last seven it had done. This one needed to be done, it concluded, with stealth and attention to detail. The wolf lowered to the ground and slowly trudged forward towards Ponyville, fully intent on getting its fill of blood, not only from the happy duo it stalked, but also from others it had seen in the town. Chapter 7Twilight Sparkle had been pouring through countless volumes of books for days. Most of her friends had been bugging her to come out and participate in their normal activities, but she had politely refused and instead had insisted that she needed to solve a mystery she had been pondering. Only one other pony knew of this mystery, the very one whom had told her of it in the first place. She was the only pony that had been granted the company of Twilight over the duration of her quiet solitude. "I still tha'nk 'at you should get away from these here books, Twi," said Applejack. The earth pony was sitting beside her unicorn friend as she read through another book. "I mean, it ain't happen' tha' nothin' bad has come from wa' I told ya." Twilight sighed, looking to her farmpony friend. "I know Applejack and you're right, I should go out and spend some time with Pinkie Pie and the others. But -" she began, then looked down. Sighing, she finished her sentence, "but something just isn't right fitting into place." "Wa' do ya mean?" Applejack asked, baffled. "I mean, so what if that there Gilda had found a new friend. She apologized to me, which is a might bit unusual I do admit, but tha' doesn't grant ya tha' right ta shrug off yer best friends!" Twilight rolled her eyes and closed her book. Despite the fact she was more interested in finding information about this other creature Applejack had described, she was at a loss to defend her position of staying alone in her library home for so long. She had even delayed sending the Princess any messages just to try to figure the mystery out! Spike had constantly bugged her for the first two days about it but eventually gave up. She felt guilty at how she had allowed herself to revert back to her previous anti-social state. Finally she looked at Applejack and gave her trademark smile. "You're right, Applejack. As always." "That's tha' spirit!" Applejack said happily, glad her friend had come to her senses. "If 'en if we ever see that griffon again, we best leav' tha' mystery till then." She patted a hoof on Twilight's head. "No need to trouble your mind over it, okay?" "Okay," Twilight said. She then looked up to the second level of her home where Spike was busy reading a book of his own. "Hey spike!" she called, "I'm going to go spend some time with the others, do you mind cleaning up?" Spike, excited to see Twilight emerge from her recluse state, immediately jumped up with a happy "Yea!" Normally he wouldn't be too pleased about cleaning up the mess Twilight had made. Just this once, though, he figured it was for a good reason. He was just happy to see Twilight want to socialize again. He hated to see her waste her time away by wracking her brain with useless questions. "I'll get right on it!" the baby dragon exclaimed as he zipped over and started organizing the stacks of books back into their proper place. Applejack and Twilight giggled and made their way into town. Twilight felt her friend give her a hug as she said, "Glad to hav' ya back, Twi." • • • The first pony they ran into was Pinkie Pie. It was unexpected, but the huge hug she gave Twilight wasn't! "Oh you silly willy dilly! It's about time you stopped being a bookworm!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed happily in the hug. Twilight returned it. "I'm sorry for that," the unicorn said. Her ears raised as she heard a loud scream of excitement. Looking up she only had time to see a rainbow blurr coming towards her. "Twilight!" exclaimed Rainbow Dash as she flew into the hug and caused the three to roll a few times. "Ohmygoshwherehaveyoubeen!?" The three giggled with happiness, enjoying the closeness of friends as they let their worries of the past few days disappear. Eventually Dash released her grip on Twilight and she, Pinkie Pie and Applejack all stood as one. "We were so worried about you!" Rainbow said, then in a scolding voice said, "Don't you ever do that to us again!" Twilight smiled, knowing the care behind her words. She nodded. "I'm sorry, I really am. I just got too caught up on something." "Well what in all of Equestria would make you get so caught up?" Rainbow asked as she leaned her head to one side. "I mean I can understand your normal nerdy stuff," the pegasus said while rolling her eyes, "but this takes the cake!" "Oooh cake! Let's have a party to celebrate!" Pinkie Pie said while bouncing. She soon realized everyone was giving her the usual looks of "No way". She rolled her eyes, "You are a bunch of party pooper-woopers, you know!" she said in an irritated tone, then said in a more happy one, "Oh well! If you don't want a party, I'm gonna throw one anyway! So neeeeehh!" she said, sticking her tongue out. Then the pink pony happily hummed to herself as she bounced away. Applejack chuckled, "Looks like you're gonna hafta' get your diet of sweets in, sugercube!" The three laughed together. Twilight decided she wouldn't miss Pinkie Pie's party for the world. After all, she had to get away from what was troubling her. Speaking of troubles, she remembered the question Rainbow Dash had asked. Looking at her she said, "As for what you asked earlier, Dash, I was simply trying to figure out who Gilda's friend was." At the mention of the griffon Rainbow Dash's eyes widened. "G-Gilda?" she stammered. "W-what?" Applejack and Twilight gave each other a look. Then looked back to Rainbow. "Yea, Gilda, that there mean griffon you shrugged off," said Applejack. "Remember?" They could swear they saw a blush on Rainbow's cheeks. When she noticed the two were giving her concerned looks, she stood proudly. "Yea, I remember that bully! She was so mean to Fluttershy!" She laughed, a laugh that both her friends saw was feigned. "It was so cool how I stood up to her, huh?" She looked between the two, expecting a response. Applejack was the first to speak up. "Well, sugarcube, I hate to break tha' news ta ya, but she ain't that bully anymore." Twilight gave Applejack a look, whom then cleared her throat. "I mean, she apologized ta me, of all ponies, so yea." Once again Rainbows eyes widened, "What?!" she exclaimed in surprised. "Apologized?! Gilda?!" She leaned in close to stare Applejack in the eyes. Applejack leaned back, nervous. "Are you serious or is this some kind of joke?" asked Dash, more demanding the answer than asking for it. Applejack nodded. She wasn't used to this side of Dash. Normally she would respond with equal determination. Something in the pegasus' voice had quelled that instinct, making her be more nervous than usual. "Hmm," Rainbow said as she took her head back and put a hoof to her chin. She went deep in thought. "Are you alright, Rainbow Dash? You sure seem to be acting different," queried Twilight as she watched the pegasus closely. "Yea," Dash replied. "You said she was with a friend. Was it a colt or mare?" At this question both Twilight and Applejacks eyes widened. They looked at each other, then back at Rainbow. That was the last question either pony had expected to be asked. Applejack stammered her reply. "S-s-s'far I can tell, it was a colt. I-I mean I don' know fer sure, now, b-but it had a rather masculine voice goin' on." "Huh," Rainbow replied looking dumb. "What do you mean you 'can't tell'? I mean it was either a male -" she emphasized this by moving both hooves one way and then the other when she continued, "- or female. I mean it can't be THAT hard for a farmpony like you to tell!" "Now huld on a darn minute thar missy!" Applejack slammed her front hoof on the ground, having enough of being the one against the wall. "Nao I ain't cha' best pony, bu' I sur'as apple fritters know what a colt and mare are!" She snorted. Twilight continued in her place. "What she means, Rainbow, is that the one Gilda was with wasn't a pony. It stood on two legs. That's the reason why I've been secluded for so long. I've been looking for such a creatures description in every book I have. I just -" she started, but huffed in irritation. She continued. "There is just nothing on this pony, or whatever he is." Rainbow Dash sighed. "I'm sorry for insulting you Applejack," she said to her friend. Applejack smiled, "S'alright, sugarcube." Dash continued, "I just wasn't expecting this. After we bro-" she stopped herself. Twilight and Applejack noticed how nervous she had become. This time they saw the blush of red on her cheeks. Instantly Applejack knew what was going on, simply smirking and nudging the clueless Twilight on the shoulder. Dash grumbled, "I have a lot to explain to you guys." "Well darlin', we gots all day!" Applejack went close, placing a hoof over her shoulder. "Whatever you say is between us!" • • • The three had chosen to return to Twilight's home. Spike had finished cleaning up and was resting soundly in his bed. The three were in the center of the living area sitting comfortably as Rainbow Dash began her story. Dash began by explaining that Gilda and her had met early on in Cloudsdale Academy as recruits. Their friendship was instant and they trained hard together to become the best. Eventually both of them became quite the pranksters and Rainbow had followed Gilda's lead when they tricked others into failing critical assignments so the two could get ahead. Some of them had been close friends of the pegasus and she became entangled in a dispute between loyalties. Dash had brought up concerns about this and they had a really bad argument, so for a few years they didn't talk much. When they were older they started talking openly again about stuff. Rainbow made clear that Gilda never apologized for the way she acted but instead promised she would never get in the way of her loyalties between friends. For the rest of their friendship they became closer and while they played the occasional prank on other students, it was greeted with laughter instead of concerns or anger. They became really close. "Really close," Rainbow emphasized. Twilight had prepared a tea for the three of them and Applejack nearly spit hers up as she drank hers. "I just knew it!" exclaimed Applejack almost accusingly. "You're into fillies!" Rainbow rolled her eyes. "Yea so what?!" she responded defensively. "I mean, arg!" She rose both hooves in the air. "Would you just shut up and listen!" "Sorry," apologized Applejack. Both Twilight and Applejack shared a giggle. "Go on," urged Twilight as she sipped her tea casually. "Anyway we started to date and one night we, well -" Rainbow started to blush. "We kind of sealed the deal for a relationship." She cleared her throat. "So yea." Instead of giggling, both of her friends nodded. They didn't seem to have any accusing or confused glances. Now that things had been made clear, they merely accepted the fact that Rainbow liked different things. After all, they had been friends this long and accepted each other; why stop now? Feeling confident from her friends unspoken support, Dash continued. "After graduating we met often and had a lot of fun experiences, so I was really happy when she came to visit Ponyville that day." Rainbow smiled sweetly, eyes distant. Both Twilight and Applejack remembered that day clearly. "I had hoped she would continue being the sweetheart griffon I had fell for," she looked away sadly, "but that all changed when I realized what was going on. Gilda was jealous. The way she treated Fluttershy and the rest of you was evident." Twilight could make out a tear forming at the edge of her eye. She wanted to hug her. "It was really hard standing up to her and telling her what I did," Rainbow continued. "I knew it was over. I cried a lot that night." Applejack was the first to come over and hug her friend. Twilight joined. "It's alright sugarcube," Applejack reassured her friend. Rainbow let a few tears go, but then wiped her eyes with a hoof and sighed. Twilight, unsure what to do, simply nuzzled her cheek out of kindness. Rainbow smiled at her two best friends. "Thanks for listening," the pegasus said. "I've never told this to anyone. I feel better." "Of course we would listen!" said Twilight happily, "We're friends, remember?" Dash giggled. "Yea I know. I'm just not used to being all mushy." Applejack slapped her shoulder with a hoof gently. "Aw com'on now, Dash. What are friends for?" The day continued to night. The three friends were eventually joined by Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie who were all updated on Rainbow's past. They all seemed very accepting of her personal decisions and were equally comforting to her hardship in the affair with Gilda. They all came to understand a little more why Gilda had acted the way she did. Eventually any feeling of wrongdoing on the griffons part was erased and a feeling of pity and forgiveness for Gilda and her actions was shared amongst them. After all, Rainbow still cared deeply for her past girlfriend. It was only natural that the feeling would be shared among her circle of friends. Just as everyone was about to say their goodbyes a knock came at Twilight's door. "I wonder who that could be?" Twilight asked. It was almost ten at night. All her friends were here and she wasn't expecting any company. "I'll get it!" Pinkie Pie said as she bounced happily to the door. Before Twilight could object she opened it. "Why hello Gilda! We were just talking about you! Ooooh, whose your friend?" Rainbow felt butterflies in her stomach. Pinkie Pie moved out of the way as all the ponies in the room stared in disbelief at what they saw. While Rainbow's eyes were concentrated on the griffon, everyone else was concentrated on the strange creature beside her holding some type of device. His outfit matched that of the forest, like some type of natural camouflage. Gilda was the first to speak. "Hey Rainbow Dash," she said with her head down in a submissive gesture. "I thought I'd stop by to apologize." Rainbow Dash stood on all fours. Her mouth open in disbelief. In that moment as both Gilda and Dash met gazes, both felt butterflies and a feeling of longing. It was a dream come true to experience that feeling again for Gilda. For Dash, it was more in disbelief that she openly apologized. Instantly the pegasus shot forward and glomped into Gilda, unable to hold herself back. "Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh!" Dash exclaimed as the glomp ended in a roll with her hugging Gilda while on top of her. Gilda was at a loss for words. Her eyes widened at the next thing Rainbow said, forever ending the bad feelings of the past she still had within her. "I forgive you," Dash said. It was in a passionate tone. One her friends had never heard but one Gilda knew quite intimately. Their eyes locked. Feelings surged from the past. Slowly beak and muzzle met in a tender loving kiss. Chapter 8To say that Jacob felt out of place was an understatement. He fought to kept his professional composure. At first it was from the shocked glances from the other ponies. Then it was from suddenly being in the proximity of a very romantic encounter. He wasn't sure whether to go inside to get out of the way of the deep display of affection or simply state there like an idiot and pretend nothing was happening. He decided the latter. Standing there like an idiot and holding his weapon at a harmless angle and trying to avoid looking down. He his eyes met the wide-eyed stares of those inside, then he looked away. This had to be the most uncomfortable moment of his life. He prayed that something, anything would save him from this. He closed his eyes and just started thinking happy thoughts. Yea, happy thoughts. Like two lesbian women giving a passionate kiss to ea- Damnit!, he exclaimed in his thoughts and cursed his male mind. No one was obviously going to stop the display. It had only been a few seconds, but to him it felt like an eternity. He spoke, "Um... ladies... I'm standing right here." Big mistake. He realized how foolish he was the moment the rainbow-maned pegasus instantly shot an angry expression at him. Her eyes literally pierced his soul. It was like looking into a woman who didn't give a damn what anyone thought about her and was about to unleash a fury surpassing even that of mother nature. Slowly, cautiously, he tried to step away. The moment he started to move the pegasus pony was in his face, snout against his face and eyes never leaving his. "And just WHO are YOU?!" the pegasus demanded. He shot a glance down at Gilda for help but realized it was futile. The griffon's eyes were glazed over as she mumble incoherently in a happy, daydreaming tone. Looking back into the accusing eyes (of what he was being accused he couldn't tell), he gulped. "I-I'm Jacob," he stammered quite unlike himself. He realized he was actually afraid of this pegasus. His natural male mind didn't object to that, instead having to fight to run. "I... uh... saved her life," he said without thinking. For a few moments the pegasus continued her glare. Then she backed up, Jacob realizing she was hovering to match his height. She crossed her front hooves together across her chest as she snorted. "Well," she said looking him up and down, "I'm Rainbow Dash. I guess I owe you one." Owe her one? Wait a minute, he said realizing who she was. Of course! Why didn't he connect the dots before! This was Gilda's past love, the one she had told him about. It all made sense! Now that she had made up, obviously the feelings Rainbow Dash had had for her came forth. Whatever happened before their break up had to be pretty bad for a joyous outcome like this. Jacob couldn't help but smirk. He regretted doing that to. As he smirked, Rainbow shot him another power feminine 'I'm-about-to-fuck-up-your-world-if-you-don't-stop' glare. He did stop, going back to his expression he had previously. Whatever it was made her snort and seem satisfied. She waved him off with one hoof. "Now go away," she said in a demanding tone. "W-what?" Jacob stammered again. Where was he going to go? She growled and flew at him. He felt an incredible force knock into his chest as he was flung back. He watched as the door slammed shut in front of him, instinctively rolling his body to the side to avoid a back injury. As he hit the ground he groaned. Holding his head he went prone, one knee on the ground while one leg was bent. He held his head and realized he was inside the tree building. The other ponies in the room, he realized to his horror, were all staring at him. He whimpered silently. Killed by vicious PMS-ridden pony creatures, he thought sarcastically to himself. Sounds like number seven hundred and sixty on A Thousand Ways to Die. The expected ripping-apart-of-limbs scene he envisioned in his mind didn't take place. Instead he felt something poke his cheek. He blinked, looking to his side to see two wide and curious eyes of some kind of pink monster looking at him. He froze. It was the same pony who had introduced the duo to Rainbow Dash and the others. The only one to not to look with a baffled stare. The only one to give a sadistic-looking smile. Jacob whimpered again silently. "Mommy?" he said silently expecting the worse. The pink pony suddenly fell on its back and laughed while rolling on the floor. Jacob eventually realized he wasn't going to die. He also realized that he was laughing weakly with the pony's laugh. His mind was breaking. If he was a pony, his eyes would have derped to either side. God what was this world doing to him?! She shot up, pointing a hoof at herself. "I'm not your mommy, silly willy poo! I'm Pinkie Pie!" She giggled and then looked him up and down with an inquisitive stare. "Yep, definitely not a pony! So what are you, you strangey-wangey-pangey?" His mind calmed and a professional thought pattern took over again. He cleared his throat, absently looking to the door to make sure that damn pegasus wasn't there. Seeing she wasn't, he looked back to Pinkie Pie. Just like first contact, he reminded to himself. Taking a deep breath, he exhaled and relaxed. Just like first contact without being torn to pieces, he assured himself. A slight nervous twitch inflicted his eyebrow being reminded of Rainbow Dash's stare as it crossed his minds eye. Standing tall, he placed a hand on his chest. "I am a human. I'm not from Equestria." "Well obvi-" started Pinkie Pie but whom was cut off by another pony. He looked over to the remaining four who had recovered from their dumbfounded looks to see a purple unicorn speak. "Not from Equestria? I knew it!" said Twilight Sparkle. She giggled insanely at the fact that her research wasn't in vain, it was just no one knew of Jacob's kind! She looked to either side, seeing her friends give her an odd look. She cleared her throat. "Sorry." "What an odd creature you are," said the beautiful-looking pony with a white coat. She walked towards Jacob and circled him in a manner that reminded Jacob of some kind of inspector in the modeling industry. "You don't have hooves," she said looking at his hands as Jacob moved his fingers. "You walk on two legs instead of four. And your outfit is just... just... a crime against all fashion!" "What," Jacob said blankly. "This isn-" but he was cut off. "Oh by Celestia, your kind most have no sense of attire whatsoever!" She seemed to grow angry. "How could anypony allow such outfits!" She used her hoof to poke at his BDU pants which Jacob found rather unsettling because it felt like she gripped him with a hoof. "I will not be in the pres-" "RARITY," came a unified voice of Twilight and Applejack. Rarity looked at them, then put her head in the air in a smug fashion. "Hmph," she let out before maintaining the posture and going back to her friends. She was replaced by Pinkie Pie bouncing circles around him. "He's not a crime against fashion, silly filly!" said Pinkie more to Rarity than anyone. Then she stopped and with a serious expression looked at Jacob's face, "He's a warrior. That's what his kind wears to battle." She gave a slight grin, as if her knowledge expanded beyond all known reason. "But what do I know, I'm just a silly filly myself!" Without another word she hummed a tune and bounced happily to the door. Opening it Jacob caught a glimpse of the outside. Where Rainbow and Gilda were before, they weren't now. The door closed and he was left in the presence of the other two ponies. He swore that a third was there, but he couldn't find where the pony was. He raised a hand and waved. "Hi," he said in greeting to them, then looked at Applejack and added, "again." Applejack gave a smirk. "Well dun tha' beat all." She chuckled. "I'ma mighty sorrah fo' how I acted when we first met, Jacob. I'm Applejack and I thin' behin' meh is Fluttershy." She moved to the side, revealing the pony that was missing from before. She was cowering and looking for another place to hide. Then she locked eyes with Jacob for a moment before meeping and hiding behind Twilight. The purple unicorn just rolled her eyes. "Anywah, I best be off." She started for the door. Stopping only when she was beside Jacob, punching him on his thigh with her hoof in a friendly fashion. "Mighty fine of ya to do wha' ya did for Gilda, thar." Jacob nodded in understanding. Applejack waved to Twilight who eeped as Fluttershy dashed after Applejack and left the room just as the farmpony opened the door. Chuckling Applejack followed, closing the door behind her. Only Twilight and Jacob were left. This had not gone all according to a formal plan of introductions. Everything was just... random. And that pink pony. How had she known who and what he was? He sighed, looking at the purple unicorn. "I'm Twilight Sparkle," Twilight greeted. "I'm sorry about all that. I can see you're as surprised as I am about how all that happened." She giggled. "Don't worry about Gilda. I'm sure she is fine with Rainbow Dash. They have a lot to catch up on." Having almost all his questions answered in that moment he adjusted the way he stood, relaxing a bit in his stance. He nodded. "I figured they did. She told me a lot about her previous experiences." His body shivered which didn't go unnoticed by Twilight. "Just the way Rainbow looked at me, ugh." Twilight laughed, "She's always like that." Then she stopped, thinking. "Well not like that," she corrected herself, "but from what we had all talked about earlier together I guess it's understandable." Jacob could only nod his head. "So is this your home?" Jacob asked looking around. "Looks kind of nice." "Mmhmm," confirmed Twilight. "I live here with Spike." Before Jacob could ask who that was, she answered the unspoken question. "He's my assistant and a baby dragon." She pointed up a level where he was still, surprisingly, sound asleep despite the night's events. "So anyway, it's late and I have a spare bedroom upstairs. I only get to use it during sleep-overs or when one of my friends needs a place to rest." She smiled. Taken aback by the offer, he smiled. "Thank you. I appreciate that." "No problem!" Twilight said happily. She stood on all fours, yawning. "In the morning, if you don't mind, I'll ask you some questions. I have a few letters to write and I'm sure Princess Celestia would love to hear about you." Not knowing who that was or the importance other than the sound of royalty, Jacob nodded. "Alright." He looked up the staircase and started his way to his the spare bedroom. He started to look at Twilight whom, once again, answered his spoken question. "It's the room to the left. Good night Jacob." He chuckled to himself. In a few moments he was in the room. The bed wasn't as long as he needed, but he wasn't one to complain. An offer of a bed was an offer that he wasn't going to refuse. Taking off all his gear he prepared for bed. Thinking of just how simple it was to suddenly become formal with the ponies. It was a shock how little he had spoken through the entire ordeal. This really was a different world. His dreams resembled his thoughts on the oddity of this land as he fell into a slumber. • • • Zecora woke with a start. She gasped for a long-awaited breath, her equine chest rising. She exhaled, blinking finally as her eyes focused. The first thing she noticed was that her surroundings had changed. Instead of laying on the dirt floor of her hut, she lay on grass. Tall grass, she corrected her thoughts. She felt a tingle along her hide as a breeze went across the grass, making it wave like the ocean. In that moment she closed her eyes, taking in the breeze. Just breathing. It didn't take long for her to realize that she wasn't alone. As she breathed, mouth closed and through her nostrils, she picked up a scent. It wasn't from a pony. It wasn't from anything she knew. The only thing that calmed her was that it wasn't the scent of that predator wolf that had killed her. She immediately went to all fours. "I'm dead." It wasn't an observation, it was a matter of fact. At least she thought she was. The last thing she remembered was feeling her neck snap and the feeling of immense pain as her insides were ripped apart. She was thankful that her death was swift and not dragged out. Before she could think further, her eyes focused clearly again. She gasped at what she saw. Zecora was standing on a hill. All around her was the largest expanse of grassland she had ever seen. Her head turned as she took in the sights. To one side of the land was the most beautiful mountain ranges, each capped with a blanket of snow. The sky was shaded purple, which complimented the peaks she saw. On the other side was an ocean. A red star was raising creating an incredible play of colors across the water and the morning horizon. This had to be the paradise her people spoke songs of. She was struck in awe by the beauty. The strange scent came past her senses again. This time stronger. It smelt of of burning incense. Probably of frankincense and dragon's blood. It was, to her, extremely calming. She slowly turned around to look behind her. At the other end of the hill she was on was a figure similar to Halkan. She hadn't noticed it when she was taking in her surroundings. She sniffed the air. The smell was definitely coming from this figure. Any fear she had of approaching was quickly washed away by the feeling that she was somewhere safe. The fact that she knew she was dead added to that. In death, nothing could hurt you. She slowly trotted over to the figure. Observing the figure as it became clearer to her vision. It was definitely a human just like Halkan. Except that smell. Halkan smelt different, almost like a giant ape from her homeland, but less pungent. This human only smelt of incense. The human was a male, if Halkan was any indication to sex of his species. He seemed younger, youthful, except his hair was silver. It was cut perfectly like a pony who had a street-style fashion. She had seen a few. The serious city working types. She also noted that he sat with one arm on a raised knee, the other leg stretched out as his free hand seemed to play with a few blades of grass. He made no indication that he noticed Zecora as she approached him. She lay on her belly, all legs tucked under her. From this range the smell of incense was overwhelming. Perhaps the human didn't notice her? It didn't matter. She was too busy enjoying that unique smell. The zebra pony closed her eyes, allowing herself to drift off with a clear mind. She felt safe here. Nothing could harm her. When she finally opened her eyes, the human was looking at her. His eyes had a golden iris surrounding a slitted pupil. It looked almost like a dragon's. She blinked; the human blinked too. He smiled and she smiled. "Hello Zecora," the man-thing said. She tilted her head, curious as to how he knew her. Perhaps he was the deity of this land? The thought passed quickly. "You smell of sacred incense," Zecora said as she righted her head. "Why is this?" The man chuckled. "My kind has always smelled like this," he answered. "I see you were enjoying it." Zecora nodded. "I usually meditated with these incenses." She noticed the man's eyes were changing color. They were turning the darkest shade of violet she had ever seen. "Who... what are you?" She asked amazed at the sight. "I am known by many names, but the most common is Melkos." His eyes changed color again. This time they settled on a crimson red. "This is how I truly look. Others see me as a creature of death. More see me as a god." He smirked at that, shaking his head. "How truly little they know of me." Melkos tilted his head, "As to what I am, my people are known as Drekamythian." Her eyes widened. She remembered the words that Halkan recited through memory to her from the scroll. So this was the man that had sent him to her? Odd. She figured the entity would seem more... divine in a sense. This figure here, if he was not lying to her, seemed so simple. Something didn't seem right. "What is your real name?" she pressed. The man gave a wide smile to this question. It had been so long, so very long since someone had asked him that. It was quite refreshing. He didn't let her wait long for the answer. "My real name is John Ha'Goth." That name seemed so familiar to her. She didn't know why nor could she place it, but it seemed so simple for someone with a grand plan. The way Halkan had described the letter and his feelings about it, this being before her was someone greater. It was all so very... mundane. The next question was the obvious one. "Why are you playing God with Halkan?" "Halkan?" John seemed oblivious to the name. Then he smiled. "You mean Kromulus." He chuckled, "I suppose you could call what I am doing as 'playing God'. In reality I'm just keeping the balance. It has to be done to maintain the path of the land where he comes from." A keeper of balance. She lowered her head, eyes gazing down as she was deep in thought. He wasn't a god, but wasn't a normal human like Halkan, or Kromulus as John seemed to call him. She had so many questions at this point. All of them were equally worthy of being asked, but one stuck out. It was also obvious to ask. Why her? If he was the keeper of balance from the land were Kromulus came from, why was she so important? She felt an energy close to her mind, looking back up to see John still looking at her. He was smiling wider. "Why me?" she finally asked. "Good question," John said. "I honestly don't have a clue. I didn't even notice you were around me until you sat next to me." He tilted his head, "So I have to ask you a question. It's the same one you asked." He smirked. "Why me?" "I -" she started, but stopped. Zecora was at a lost for words. He hadn't brought her here? By his own admission he hadn't. This was obviously his place. She looked around again. It suddenly dawned on her that this wasn't paradise. This was a place that belonged to John. From the looks of it, it probably was a place for him to meditate. So why had she come here? Why John? She looked back at John, shaking her head. "I don't know," she admitted. "One moment I was being torn to shreds by a wolf, the next here. I thought I was dead and this was my paradise." "Gilda thought the same thing," John said. "It's funny how many people assume that when they come here. Usually I bring them." He laughed. "I actually thought you were a manifestation of my mind when I first saw you!" He went back to smiling. "First time for everything I suppose." "So if I'm not dead," she said while blinking, "then that means I will wake up living again?" "I didn't say that," John said as a tinge of sadness fell over Zecora. "Perhaps you are dead. Perhaps due to my proximity to you, you followed me here." He chuckled. "I did try to warn you." Zecora blinked. So that energy was from him! She sighed. "At least you tried." "But," he said, pointing up beside them, "I think she can help you." Both John and Zecora turned to look at a proud alicorn. Zecora recognized her as Princess Celestia. She noticed that Celestia looked irritated. Her eyes softened when she saw Zecora, but looked harsh when she looked to John. The princess stood her ground as John stood, giving a formal bow of recognition. Celestia returned it with a bow of her head. They seemed to know each other, at least that's what Zecora assumed by the display. "Welcome to my humble abode," John said in greeting to the alicorn. "I am known as Melkos Unchanos and I do apologize for not seeking your permission before trespassing." "I am welcome and I forgive," responded Celestia. Her stern gaze softened. It was as if some formal protocol had been followed and she was now satisfied. "To what honor or deed have you come?" John seemed to have a confused expression. "You are not aware?" "Aware of what?" Celestia said with a slight hint of irritation in her voice. "Amazing," said John. He then bowed again. "I apologize for being rude, Princess. I would not have dared entered had I known you were not aware of your world's trespassing on my realm." "My world?" Celestia scoffed. "Why in harmony would I seek other worlds to trespass? Do you take me for a tyrant?" "Not at all, m'lady," John said respectfully. "I simply imply the obvious." He noted her glare and then added, "The obvious being that which I have seen." Celestia seemed to ponder his words. Zecora noted that unlike her usually wavy mane, here it seemed to falter and rest like any normal pony. It seemed so odd to her to see the literal creator of Equestria to not seem so deity-looking. After a moment the zebra spoke, breaking the silence. "Forgive my intrusion on this conversation," she said. The two rulers looked at her. John was smiling while Celestia looked at the Zebra with a questioning expression. Zecora took a deep breath to calm herself. She was literally in the presence of two divinities. To anyone else it would no doubt be unnerving. To her, it simply left her in awe. "I think that I may have an answer to your problem." Celestia and John shared a look, then Celestia nodded to Zecora. "Go on." Zecora cleared her through. "What you seek may be lost to you, but to me I have already experienced it." The wolf came to mind again. The energy it had had been familiar at the time, but she couldn't place it then. It was only now that she had connected the dots. "I was attacked by a wolf. It wasn't any normal wolf, though. I would have had a chance to defend myself if it was." She looked directly at Celestia. "It resembles the energy I sense from the moon." Celestia's eyes widened. John noticed. "You know of what she speaks?" He asked. "Indeed I do," she said looking to John. "However the only creature having such a signature is not a threat to anyone anymore." She looked down. "At least I had thought. However if the creature is who I believe it is, I would have easily detected its intentions long before anything had happened." She gasped. "No... it couldn't be." John raised an eyebrow. Celestia closed her eyes, concentrating on something. When she opened them her eyes were fearful. She looked to John. "Luna is safe at my castle, I can feel her there. The only other thing in existence that resembles her in any way is Nightmare Moon." He chuckled at the lack of explanation. "I'm sorry, Princess Celestia, but while I do have gift of knowledge for my realm I lack it in yours." "Of course, I apologize." She looked to Zecora, then back at John. "Nightmare Moon was, or is as is the case, an entity thriving on negativity. If what I believe is correct, the energy that was her has survived and manifested into something more twisted. Even with the Elements of Harmony, those spirits of pure good, I doubt anything can be done to stop her this time." John laughed. Celestia seemed insulted, but maintained her elegant posture. "Everything has a beginning and end, Princess," John said. "Even us, you know this." He smirked as he looked at Zecora. "Perhaps my actions while 'playing God' may pay off?" Zecora could only smile. She knew what he spoke of. Halkan. "Perhaps," she said. With a confused look, John proceeded to tell Celestia everything he knew. Zecora filled in the gaps about Halkan, or Kromulus as his real name was known. She still preferred the name she gave him. In this situation, it fit his purpose. The three then formulated a plan. It was dangerous, risky and downright in violation of all that kept the universe in working motion. However they had little choice but to agree with it. After a short debrief on what each would be responsible of doing, Celestia worked with John to help Zecora return to her world. As they spoke words too ancient for any pony or human to recount in a thousand lifetimes, Zecora fell into a deep sleep. Her form disappeared completely from the paradise leaving the two creators alone. "Just remember your end of the bargain," Celestia said. "If the balance is to be restored, she will be our only hope for making everything return to normal." John nodded, completely understanding. Celestia smiled. "Perhaps at the end we shall have time to share our methods of guidance?" "That is something I will look forward to," John said with a smile. Celestia turned and took the sky. In a few seconds she was gone too. John was left to look towards the ocean. The sun of his old homeworld having risen partially into the sky. They had thought of all the choices and consequences of choices. There was little else they could do but enact the plan and hope all worked according to it. It would all rest on one seemingly insignificant being. They weren't speaking of Zecora. Chapter 9Regus Maxim watched the scene unfold before him. Over the past week the Confederate States had entered a height of readiness never seen before. Most of the overseas humanitarian efforts were temporarily placed on halt, recalling millions of soldiers back home. Thousands of military assets were pouring into the States to provide relief for the situation that was ensuing. Billions of Anagonians were in a state of panic. The military police were stretched thin for calls of people disappearing and riots taking place all over. The Marine Corps had been called to active duty to provide further assistance for the domestic situation, but little could be done under Constitutional grounds until the rioting turned violent. That was the only relief that assured Regus that everything wasn't going to hell. Anagonians were natural in expressing their freedoms to the fullest extent. Rarely did they engage in violence to express their opinions or dismay of things. The military, while their protectors, was required to stop such acts of violence. No one wanted to confront their brothers and sisters in uniform in such a way. It was just so uncivilized. Even still a few reports of domestic violence had crossed Regus' attention. Thankfully none of them warranted action on the military's part. It was mostly the usual crime or the rare single instance of looting that was easily handled peacefully by a Marine Corps platoon. He couldn't deny that tensions were rising. Regus wasn't a fool to ignore the tension that was literally at the breaking point. Something had to be done. What could be done, no one knew. "Regus," said a familiar Russian-speaking accent from behind him. The Chief General was standing on the balcony of the west wing of the Confederate White House. He was trying to think of a solution to his dilemma as he and the Vice President were staying up as long as possible to help with command and control issues. He turned around, the cool night air breezing past him as the constant sounds of military police sirens echoed in the distance. What he saw turned the normally stern-faced expression he held into one of shock and disbelief. "O-Oscar?!" he stammered. This was impossible! He had personally seen him die at the hands of of a warrior from their now-allied alien comrades. There was no way, no possible way... unless he was daydreaming. Regus shook his head, rubbing both eyes before opening them. Still seeing him, he pinched himself. He felt the pain. All evidence indicated he wasn't daydreaming. Oscar Vladinchi was standing before him. He remained quiet. His shocked expression calming as he closed his open mouth, breathing faster than normal. Oscar had an amused look on his face. He wore the uniform he had before he died. It was white, adorned with medals and mainly for ceremonial uses. His hair was white with age. His mustache still kept to a perfect trim. History knew Oscar as the virtual look-alike of Joseph Stalin, though he lacked the psychopathic weaknesses the Soviet leader had. He took a step forward, his dress shoes creating a clicking sound as he did. Reaching a hand out he placed it on the shoulder of Regus, gripping in such a way to finally assure the Chief General that this meeting was quite real. Oscar gave a nod. "It is I, friend. Though only for a short time." Noticing that his friend was still at a loss for words, Oscar chuckled. It wasn't a moment later that he felt a strong hug from Regus. The man gripping him tight and releasing. There were tears in his eyes as he stood a step back to wipe them away. Oscar could only smile. The two of them had lead a nation through hard times together. Shed blood together. It was understandable to see this display of emotion. Their relationship extending to a close brotherhood. Regus was one of a few high ranking military officials that had actually cried at Oscar's funeral. "Come now," Oscar said trying to comfort his brother-in-arms, "while I appreciated this display at my grave, now is the time for talking." He gave a slow nod, seeing Regus regain his composure and return the nod. Oscar smiled. "Good. I promise there will be time to explain things later and for us to talk more, but for now I must be brief for more important matters are at hand." Regus choked his words, "Of course brother. Forgive my lack of respect." He knew the only power capable of doing this deed was Melkos himself. It was obvious. Otherwise without Oscar stating he was here for something more important Regus would have inducted himself into a mental institution. He cleared his throat, finally regaining control of his mental state. Oscar had promise a later time for this, so later he would save it for. "As you can see I am at wit's end, so I am glad our God Emperor has granted me this respite." Oscar laughed. "God Emperor indeed!" He patted Regus on the shoulder. "Though I doubt he would frown upon such a title, let us keep in mind his plan for things." He scanned the horizon. "His plan for his people." He looked to Regus, his expression serious. "His plan for you, my Comrade Brother." "Plan for me?" Regus said in disbelief. Of all the things that could be said, that was the one thing he least expected. He knew the teachings of the Drekamythian Church. How Melkos Unchanos was the keeper of balance. That all souls, no matter how tainted and corrupt, found repentance in his eyes. That even those who disobeyed the key rules of Brethrenhood would be punished accordingly, but never cast away as useless. In this all Anagonians found relief. Though very few of the billions that lived now followed it as strictly as those in the Imperial Church. It was simply a guiding principle for how to live. Regus was one of those people. Had become more so when he witnessed the death of Oscar. His path to balance had been marred by the emotions of that day. Until today he had never properly forgiven Melkos, nor believed in his existence as firmly as he did before. But now, seeing his brother standing before him and saying those words, his piety had come back. Even if this was an illusion crafted by his mind, he would go from it feeling more confident that he could lead Anagonia from the turmoil it was in. "Yes my brother," Oscar said interrupting his thoughts. "His plan. Let me warn you now that what I am about to tell you will probably seem impossible, even improbable. What I will ask you to do will even be more so. I can only ask one thing from you brother. That no matter what I tell you, what I ask will be done according to how I say it should be done." "You have my word," Regus promised. Though whatever Oscar could tell him couldn't match the improbable meeting he was having now. How wrong he was. Over the course of the next thirty minutes Oscar unleashed a tale so impossible that nearly at a few points Regus was going to object. Only his word of promise kept him from doing such. The plan Oscar laid out was one that would test the hearts and minds of millions. It required an unrelenting loyalty on behalf of those he would convey the instructions to. It would further require that everyone made aware of it trust in his judgment and not think he was actually supposed to be in a mental ward. At the end of it all Oscar remained quiet, waiting for any questions. Regus had to take a moment to assimilate everything he had been told to do. "How will I convince them to do as you say I should do, brother?" Regus finally asked, understanding that what was required was beyond any sound mind to follow. Oscar laughed. "I have already made arrangements that will assist your mission, my brother." He smiled and once again patted Regus on the shoulder. "All that is required of you is to trust this plan. As I have explained, not only is our world at stake, but so is that of another. Let that knowledge and Melkos be your guiding light." Regus sighed, defeated in voicing any further objection. He nodded slowly. "Alright. But you must keep your promise to me, brother." He looked Oscar squarely in the eyes. "Right now I believe I'm quite insane. Even when I go through with this, that knowledge shall follow me and try to break my resolve. My only peace shall come when we have our talk. Know this," he rested a hand on Oscar's shoulder, "I have always followed you without question. I shall do so now. However, if you do not keep your end, I will kill Melkos myself." Oscar smirked. "Then I best spare my father that rightful death." The two embraced. Hugging each as if they had embraced a long-lost family member. At the end of it Oscar bid his farewell and Regus turned back to the sights of the city from the Balcony. When he dared turn around for another look, Oscar was gone. Regus sighed. He looked up to the stars above. They seemed different than he had remembered. He closed his eyes, whispering a simple prayer to his god. Guide me. *** Guide me, came the magnified request of hundreds of people. Melkos Unchanos woke from his meditation. He was no longer in the place of paradise. His form no longer resembled that of a living man. Bones replaced flesh and muscle. Two red orbs came to life in the skeleton's eye-sockets as he opened his vision. Slowly the skeleton rose, an energy manifesting as darkness encompassing the form to envelope it like a cloak. He stood on the edge of forever, his ethereal cloak all but hiding any evidence of the bones underneath. Only his eyes stood out, gazing below at the land beneath him. He saw the chaos slowly escalating beneath him. In a past life he would have thrived on this. His only purpose then was that of destruction and death. When Zecora had revealed to him what she felt of the wolf creature and Celestia had filled in the blanks, Melkos knew that he was not dealing with any normal entity. At the time he didn't express these thoughts. They were irrelevant to the outcome of the situation and would serve no purpose in being exposed. From what he knew of Celestia's realm, there was little in place of a resistance to the kind of pure hatred and evil that was slowly consuming her world. It had all started as a freak accident. Gilda's act of selfishness in attempting to take her life had opened the way for the darker tendencies to invade Equestria. When she begged for help, the call had not gone unheard. One could say that the blame for everything lay in the hands of Melkos himself. Uncaring of where the call of help had come, he had acted. At the time he was in a deep slumber contemplating the future of his own realm. Of the path his Creator had dictated. It was in that instance of confusion that he opened the doorway for the universe to respond. From then on events had played out without any control. Melkos had unknowingly unleashed possible devastation on another dimension just by releasing the doorway to his realm. His lack of wisdom in the matter disturbed him, more so then when he had screwed up the balance of his realm the second time. It was an easy fix then. Things returned to normal and events played out according to the Creator's grand plan. He was thankful that he was still allowed to be protector of balance. This time, however, he felt everything he was had been placed at risk. His own existence had been put on the line. This had not gone unnoticed by the Creator. His master, the one who had literally crafted Anagonia from a single thought and all it was to this day, was less than pleased. In all his lifetime, the event that brought him into service of the Creator had been the only time he felt the intense amount of disapproval he felt now. Only once had he seen the Creator. Only once had he been told what to do and what his purpose was going to be. Now he felt that his purpose had been violated and his actions had cost him that right to maintain his Creators plan in motion. Unlike what the people down below him believed, he was not perfect. If any situation exposed that it was this one. He was just as imperfect as them. Capable of mistakes. This time it could cost him everything he loved and his very own life. "I am gravely disappointed in you." The voice was a shock to him. At first he believed it was from his own thoughts. Then he realized it came from all around him. He started to feel a great pain in his chest. The god-like entity fell to his knees. The pain grew and enveloped his entire being. "What have you done," demanded the voice. It was booming now. "How could you share your being with a creature not of my own creation?" The pain intensified further. He fell on his face. The ground below him disappeared. Everything disappeared. Then the pain subsided. Melkos felt something below him. Grass. He took in a breath that was taken from him when the pain began. He started to rise, taking in the new surroundings. It was the longest field of grass he had ever seen. It was shorter than that of the grasslands he had in his paradise. Yet here there was no end. On all sides it extended, waving with a summers breeze. He remembered this place. He saw it the first time he had met the Creator. He sensed someone standing behind him and turned around, his ethereal cloak struggling to maintain its hold on his skeletal body. The red orbs he had for eyes widened, seeing before him the Creator. To any normal person what Melkos saw looked like an average man in his mid-twenties. He had brown hair and hazel eyes. He looked of Caucasian decent. The only give away of his position was the black afgan robe he had on. It was lined with gold stitching on the shoulders and down the front of the robe hiding the buttons underneath. Yet even in the anger he experienced earlier, the man's expression was soft and caring. The Creator shook his head in disapproval. "I did not create you to invade the story of another." He raised his arms, moving from side to side as if taking everything in. "I created your world and all the stories you have lived in for the enjoyment of others and myself." His arms lowered, he walking closer to Melkos and sighing deeply. "Look at what you have done, Melkos. My story has branched into lands unknown. It has granted a great evil on something that should easily be defeated. It has quite possibly doomed everything I have worked so hard on." At these words Melkos went to his knees. If he could cry in this form he would. The guilt so much that it equaled the pain he felt earlier. He lowered his head, ashamed at everything he had ever done. He barely saw the Creator walk closer to him and go to one knee. He dared not look up. "Good job," the Creator said in a happy tone. "What?" Melkos said in a surprised tone. He looked up. The Creator was at eye level with him. For a moment he maintained this position, then he sat back holding his head. "Good job?" he said more to himself than the Creator. It didn't make sense! There was no hint of sarcasm in what the Creator had said. "Yes, good job," the Creator responded. "Though there are times when you have been rebellious to my plans, this is one time when I had to sit back and let things play out. So far I am far from irritated." "What about earlier?" Melkos said. He was still in a state of shock. "You said you were disappointed in me!" "Perhaps at first," the Creator said. "But it was more for dramatic effect than anything. I mean, really, you're just a figment of my imagination. A literal expression of a part of my being. How could I even not be anything but happy?" Melkos let out a sigh. It was more in relief than anything. He shook his head, still not understanding. "But what about Equestria? What about that creature? What about... about all that?" he said, mentioning more of Anagonia than the creature in Celestia's realm. The Creator laughed, sitting down and placing his arms on his thighs. "You've always been so serious with this." Melkos tilted his head. He didn't know whether to be insulted or to take that statement as a compliment. The Creator continued. "I'm not normally this rational with anything I do. It's all you and every other person we've created together. You remember those times when I just the world play itself out? That was when I sought more of your guidance in this world than anything." He chuckled. The revelation was more startling than comforting to Melkos. "Look, I'm not saying I played a part in it. Of course I did. It's my mind. But here and there I would just sit back and let it all play out. I had to. Even if I try, I can't create a story with meaning unless I let it have meaning. I can't give it purpose unless it wants purpose." Melkos blinked, or as close to blinking as his metaphysical eyes allowed. "What exactly are you saying?" The Creator smirked. "Let me give you an example. You remember Drakomis, right?" Melkos nodded. How could he not? He was his son, a leader of many worlds and a key part of the history of Anagonia long forgotten by the people today. "Good. Now would you believe in the beginning, before you came along, he wasn't your son. He wasn't Oscar's brother. He wasn't anyone important except as a leader." Seeing Melkos give a shocked expression, the Creator continued. "How did it happen like that, you wonder? Simple. It just did. It's how it all played out, how it all evolved. The thought that this is how it should have played out came across and BAM, it was fact. The story changed to reflect this." He shrugged, "While to you it may have always seemed that way, in the beginning it wasn't. He was just a name. That was it." "What about me?" Melkos asked. His entire world had literally turned on its head. "You?" The Creator laughed again. "You were supposed to be an evil villain or something. I mean, when you first appeared, I had planned that you were going to kill everyone and just end the damn thing. I was tired, restless and the story was stagnate." He then smiled as he gave a nod, "But you somehow got a life of your own. How you became who you are wasn't more on the way I planned it but more on the line of how you wanted to be." He placed both arms in the air in a helpless gesture, slapping them back down on his knees. "So who was I to object? From that point forward, everything had purpose. You were the start of something new, fresh. Ever since then my stories made sense." He chuckled again. "I have you to thank for that." The amount of positive feelings that Melkos felt at that moment was unable to be described. The main feeling was a new feeling of purpose, of existence. He had always believed that the events leading to his repentance and resurrection as a being of balance had been by chance. That meeting the Creator was purely on a basis of work, of continuing a purpose not of his own. It dawned on him then that by this confession from his Creator, that everything that had happened since then was in some small way because of him. He would smile if he was able. Still, there was a problem at hand. "Oh don't worry about all that," the Creator said waving Melkos' thoughts off with a gesture. "Listen. While that world has little to do with me and while it was crafted by some other creator, I have some say in events. I can't go into details because it would completely ruin everything. I think those having knowledge of this story would thank me on that." The Creator seemed to look to the side and smile at someone, giving a wink. Who it was Melkos didn't know nor was he about to ask. The Creator looked back at Melkos. "My presence here is more or less to reassure you, Melkos. What is happening now is, once again, because of you. It's gotten a little bit out of control, but like always I'm just going to sit back and relax and let it all play out. From here on you'll dictate how it ends." He rolled his eyes, sensing Melkos thoughts. "No, you don't have power to change anything in your usual 'I'll-fix-this-fuck-up' fashion. It'll ruin everything and give little purpose to the adventure we're having now." He smirked, "But I will however demand that you do something according to how I want it. Just this once." Melkos blinked metaphysically again. "And that is?" The Creator frowned and demanded, "Stop derailing my story about ponies." With that the Creator stood. Melkos stood also out of respect, more fearful of what his demand implied and how odd it was. He watched as the Creator then reared his right leg back in readiness. It was like some famous movie scene being played over again. The subsequent kick came suddenly, impacting his chest and forcing him off his feet. He flew back, arms waving as he fell into a black abyss that appeared beneath him. His vision blurred and his surroundings changed. He closed his eyes, expecting his demise. When he opened them he was back standing over Anagonia. He felt himself over, noticing that nothing had changed. Had he dreamed the whole thing? Something in the very fibers of his being told him he hadn't. He blinked several times. If he was any normal human, he would ask what in the hell he had been smoking. Confused by the odd thought that crossed his mind, he shook his head. The last words of his Creator resounded in his thoughts. He shivered involuntarily at the implications of going against them. Time to get back on track. *** Zecora woke laying on a stone floor. Celestia's sun was rising and a dim light came through a small opening. The beam of light fell on her, allowing her to see inside the room. She made out that it was obviously a place to hold prisoners. The existing chains on the wall told that immediately. Then the smell of rotting flesh met her nostrils. She stood on all fours and took a step back. She felt something go squish in a sickening fashion under her rear hoof. When she looked, she noticed entrails. Gasping, eyes wide, she then noticed that blood and body parts were strewn around her. The noble zebra quaked with fear. Never before had she seen a sight such as this. It was unnatural, she felt it in her bones. Then she remembered the wolf. She cursed under her breath. Most of the body parts resembled that of humans. This could only be the act of some vile creature. Apparently the remnants of Nightmare Moon were more twisted than even Celestia and Melkos could ever believe. Whomever these people were, they didn't seem to have a chance at defending themselves. She wanted to cry, barely holding the emotions back. She remembered the plan that the two divinities and herself had gone over. She was to investigate the origins of how it came to be. Melkos had spoke to her and gave her subtle hints about something he thought concerning that. He stated simply that he believed whatever further corrupted the already evil entity had to come from his realm. She felt sorry for whomever lived that world. Seeing this around her made her thankful to be living under Celestia's guiding light. Zecora took in a deep breath and used her methods learned through years of training to surpass her base instincts. Slowly, carefully, she placed the sights she had seen at the back of her mind. There would be time to properly understand them later. Now she had to do what she agreed to do. The first step was to wait for Halkan whom, according to Melkos, was being lead here. The one thing she was not to do was reveal to him in any fashion who he was or how he got here. That would, again according to Melkos, ruin everything of his purpose for being here. When the introductions were over she was to travel with Halkan on his quest. Celestia stated that beyond the remnants of the Tower she was in there was another structure a days walk away. Celestia openly admitted she didn't know what it held but that, upon inspecting her realm closely, whatever energy the remnant had she had felt strongly there. They had asked if she could locate the remnant through whatever method of feel she used. Sadly, she couldn't. Making her way carefully through the bloody remains she found an exit to the room and took the stairs down. The bottom floor was more empty than the one she was in. The only difference was the location of the window. She saw the exit, being obvious since more light entered, and walked out to the open. She allowed herself to take in the sun, feeling the comfort it provided. Taking a deep breath, she exhaled and relaxed herself. Already the fear of what she had seen was slipping away. Zecora scanned her surroundings. Where the tower was located there was a cliff. She walked over to the edge and noted that the drop was farther than she could survive. It wasn't too far, but it was of a noticeable height. She took the opportunity to scan the north. She could barely make out a structure in the barren landscape. It would be a difficult task getting there, but hopefully they would find the necessary food and water along the way. Something told her they would. She then looked over to where the cliff seemed to transform into a slight slope. Walking over there she noticed a path down. At some points it was steep, but nothing she couldn't handle. Almost on cue she felt eyes on her. Looking behind her she noticed Halkan jogging to close the distance. He was obviously pleased to see her. She gave a welcoming smile. The two greeted quickly and upon Halkan's question of why she was there Zecora explained what she was allowed to. It didn't seem to confuse Halkan, only strengthen the resolve he had. He swiftly nodded. Without further delay they made their way down the path. To her delight Halkan revealed that he had crafted a pouch from some foliage. It was crude and primitive and the weaving he used from some vines was holding it together just barely, but the contents were kept safe. They were some fruits and berries he had found along the way and found to be safe. Zecora confirmed this just by looking at them. They were halfway down the path when they Halkan stopped. He pointed and Zecora looked in that direction. Her eyes widened. Once again she felt fear. "Oh no," she gasped. A dragon was slowly rising from the ground with its wings beating mightily. It did not seem pleased that these two creatures were violating its territory. With few resources in the way of food including gems, they would provide an adequate meal. When Zecora looked to Halkan he had taken off his pendant and held it tightly in one hand. It was glowing brightly. So bright, Zecora had to avert her eyes. Halkan merely stared defiantly at the dragon approaching. Zecora noted that he didn't seem afraid at all. *** The wolf prowled at the edge of the forest. In front of her was a small homestead that seemed to resemble a tree or cottage of sorts. The predator could make out small animals scurrying around. It sniffed the air, smelling what it came here for. Slowly, carefully, it creeped along the grass nearly on its belly. It made sure to stay downwind of anything. Whenever a chicken or rabbit would raise up as if it had sensed or seen it, the wolf would freeze. When the wind changed direction, it changed direction against it. The wolf carefully made out a pegasus leaning down to nuzzle a rabbit with a cast on its arm. The predator snarled at the pathetic display, realizing suddenly the mistake it made. Every creature cried in fear and started to scatter. Except the pegasus. The wolf made its move, pouncing higher than any normal wolf would be allowed to. Over the fence it went, straight at the pegasus. Fluttershy's eyes widened. It was all too quick, even for her. She got out a simple scream of fear before she felt herself being knocked to the ground. Before she even had a chance to defend herself she felt the most intense pain of her life and a loud crack of bones. Her own bones. Before she could place where it came from, her vision blurred and she passed out from the pain. Once again, the creature rose with blood stained over its muzzle. Too twisted at this point to even appreciate what it was doing. All it knew to do was kill again. So it quickly left the seemingly-lifeless pegasus behind, bounding over the fence and into the forest to hunt for another innocent being to destroy. Chapter 10Princess Celestia stood overlooking the lands she reigned over. For uncounted years she remembered the simple life of the realm. How her creations had evolved into wonderful creatures of pure innocence whose only drive was to discover who they truly were. Millions had lived experiencing the bliss of life. More had died with the knowledge that their lives were complete and full. The continuing cycle of balance was maintained with little intervention on the alicorn's part, always smiling at the beauty she beheld in each and every one of her servants. On this day that ever-present smile was gone. The revelations of the past day had cast an ominous shadow on her thoughts on the future of Equestria. No longer could she proclaim herself its rightful protector. She had no capability to fix the horrible error in universal balance that had turned her world upside down. The only respite came with the knowledge that the effects of such discord showed little presence here. She knew that in another world, however, the consequences were more present. However much she pitied that, it granted her a feeling of peace. At least here she could at least believe something could be done. Her guards and servants had went far and wide by her decree to gather reports on the daily lives of her servants. Everypony was to be checked up on, no matter how insignificant. It was a daunting task, one which was met by questions by her advisers. She insisted that it was simply an early census, one she felt required to do for care of her ponies. Ever objection was quelled at that moment, seeing the care in her eyes, and thus reports were flowing in from all over. From the first report that came in today from the outlaying cities far off, things were normal. No hint of suspicious events or strange happenings. It would take time for all the provinces to report back their brief survey of the daily life of the Princess's servants, but that time would be used to go about her agreed part in the mission ahead. It would be difficult to manage the terms as other ponies would undoubtedly get suspicious of her motives. However, just like Melkos, she would resort to summoning the most loyal and unquestioning among her service. They would not question her orders, simply go about doing them. That was all that was requested by Melkos. The ruler from the other realm had promised her he'd keep his end of the bargain. While she didn't personally know him, she had no choice but to trust that word and hope that the balance of things would be repaired and hopefully reverted back to a more harmonial state. Her gaze from the balcony she stood on drifted down to the five unicorns that stood proudly before her. They were the best of all her personal guard. Trained not only in methods of ancient magical combat but also skilled in the most powerful methods of warfare. They did not question. They did not disobey. They couldn't, or else the fate of Equestria would be sealed forever in doom. "My most trusted warriors," the Princess began. "Your courage and valor is above all else in my land. You have served me since birth with the only objective of maintaining my rule. Now I call upon you to help maintain the rule of somepony else." Celestia noted that a few had a look of questioning in their eyes. They remained at a position of attention, however, not moving. Their discipline was something she valued in times like this. She continued. "You have all already been briefed on the events of the last week as I have conveyed them. You know every detail of the plan I have agreed to. You also know that the stake of not only my realm but that of another hangs on your brave and valiant shoulders. Know this. That once I give the order for you to go about your mission, you must for no reason reveal its true purpose to anypony. Only those whom I have allowed are you to speak and to protect. Only those whom I have revealed as instruments of change. "For on this day we have little hope in the power of the Elements of Harmony. You know as well as I with the new enemy we face they can do little to stop such a creature of pure evil. This world has not seen in all its existence the hatred and negativity that have branched over from foreign powers. Let it not be said it is the fault of this world that this plight be upon us, let it instead be said that it is our joint duty to ensure that it never happens again." She noticed that the looks in their eyes were determined. Celestia continued, "A new balance must be created to ensure that the powers of such malice and hatred never return to Equestria for the rest of time. Your job shall be ensuring that those entrusted with this task are kept safe from all harm, even at the cost of your own lives. They shall be the bringers of change and shall restore the balance of both worlds. Do not falter in your mission, my brave warriors. Work with those whom have a similar task. Let this be a time when instead of questioning the unknown, we instead trust it and give our lives with creatures so distant from us yet so familiar in resolve." She smiled. Her smile was such that whatever fear could even pierce the heart of the warriors before her was quickly quelled and forgotten. "Go now," she ordered. "Go and save our home." The five unicorns bowed before her at her order. Without any sign of objection or questions they took off. Each going in a very different direction. • • • Gilda woke to feeling extremely comfortable. Last night's events were still fresh in her mind. It was the most glorious experience of bliss she had ever went through. Every ounce of regret had transformed itself into a romp of passion between her and Rainbow Dash. It felt like they had rekindled an old flame, refreshing and renewing the love they had for one another. She sighed happily, wings fluttering as she remembered clearly the cries of pleasure they both shared. The thoughts alone made her body warm and her feathers tingle with excitement. The feeling intensified as she felt a hoof rest on her side. Rainbow was close behind her as they lay together, nuzzling affectionately at Gilda's neck. "Good morning," greeted Dash. "You feel as warm as you did last night," she said giggling. Gilda felt a flush on her cheeks as she rose her foreclaw to gently hold onto the welcoming hoof. "You bet," she said. "Best night ever." "So I guess we're steady again, huh?" Rainbow asked. She was answered as Gilda rolled her head to close the distance between her beak and the pegasus' muzzle. A soft kiss confirmed this. That was all that was needed. The look they shared then was enough to cast away any doubt. They rolled to face each other, giving soft kisses. The feeling of love between the two intensified as they readied to once again share the closeness of their bodies with each other. It wasn't long before Rainbow Dash was on top of the griffon, the two emitting sounds of pleasure as they continued the foreplay. Kissing each other, feeling along the other's unique body. They were about to enter another session of lovemaking when both heard somepony clearing their throat. For a moment both gave questioning looks to each other. Finding that the origin was not amongst themselves, they both looked forward. Gilda looking up from her laying position and Rainbow staring up. Each became more red than the sunset of the twilight evening when they saw a rather well-built unicorn guard donned in golden armor looking at them. He had a slight blush on his cheeks, but other than that his body showed no signs of attraction to the event he had witnessed. The unicorn bowed his head slowly, eyes closed. "Forgive my intrusion on this obviously personal engagement," he said. His voice was deep, sending shivers down both the females bodies. "I, however, have come on official business on behalf of the Princess and Realm." Dash blinked a few times then realized she was still atop her partner. She rolled off, coming to all fours on the cloud they had chosen the night before for their reunion. It was supposed to be far from anyone's gaze. Especially that of a Unicorns. How the stallion was able to stand on a cloud let alone be up here was beyond her understanding. However, the Guard had mentioned the Princess, so obviously he had to be someone of great skill and importance to be here and dare to intrude on this personal encounter. By this time Gilda had risen to all fours, fluttering her wings in an attempt to wash away the embarrassment. "I believe I know why you're here," Gilda said getting a surprised look from Rainbow Dash. She simply gave a shy smile to her lover, looking back at the unicorn guard. "It's about him, isn't it?" The guard had risen his head from his apologetic bow and was looking at the griffon. He nodded. "I'm afraid the princess was right in fearing you may have lost track of events," he said. "If you speak of whom I believe, then you also know we have little time for personal affairs." "Wait a minute," Dash interrupted. She looked at Gilda. "What is he talking about?" Gilda sighed apologetically. She looked to the guard and saw he had a stern expression of warning, looking to the pegasus then. "I can't tell you, not now." Dash seemed hurt by this, eyes wide. Gilda shook her head. "I didn't know we would end up like this. I lost track of purpose, but it was well worth it for you." Dash smiled at that, their eyes locking again. She wanted so bad just to rush over and steal Gilda away. Whatever it was that was so important could wait! She grumbled, kneading her hoof on the cloud as she came to her senses. Whatever was so important that the princess had to send someone for Gilda meant that no matter what she tried she wasn't going to get her way. Sighing as she relented any further objection, she nodded to the guard. "Alright, but you better bring her back." Dash looked sternly at Gilda, "If you don't, I'll tear through anyone that gets in my way of finding you." The pegasus' eyes softened. "I'm not going to loose you again." "You won't," assured Gilda. "I promise." Seeing that things were at a resolution the Guard whinied to signal it was time. Gilda slowly made her way to his side, gazing back at Dash. As the unicorn guards horn started to glow, Gilda got one last thing out before she vanished. "I love you," the griffon said to the pegasus. Then she was gone. Teleported away. Dash was left alone. She sagged down on her belly and groaned in disappointment. Holding both hooves over her eyes she shook her head. Why couldn't the guard just have waited a little but longer for them to finish? Now she was flustered beyond all reason. Confound this world! • • • It was morning. Jacob slowly woke from the dreamworld he had seen. It was normal this time, not like the previous with gods and demons. He felt he understood the world a little better. His body no longer ached and he finally felt refreshed. Groaning, he lay turning towards the window allowing his eyes to open slightly. The sunlight bathed his vision in warmth and encouraged his body to wake from the sleepiness. After a few minutes of quiet thought, he pulled the covers from his body and sat up. Normally he would seek somewhere to bathe. He felt dirty and his body cried for it. Jacob battled with the idea of whether to ask Twilight's permission to use her bathroom, or equivalent. To wake her and ask her where it was. In the end he decided to seek it himself. He didn't have far to go. As he stood and walked to the entrance to the guest room he saw across a small room where a faucet was with some sort of tub. Without asking he went about the routine of cleaning himself. When he was finished he found a towel to dry with. Placing his underclothes back on he acquired his hygienic supplies from his pack and took care of that necessary deed, including brushing his teeth. It felt nice just to do something so simple for once. Not having to worry about a mission or a task. To finally feel at peace with himself and wake refreshed without the worry of duty. He sighed contently as he finished he went to his room and dressed himself in his gear. It took only a few minutes of his time. Usually he'd do this in a quicker fashion, but he didn't feel the need to hurry. He made his way down the staircase fully expecting to see the unicorn reading a book. What he found instead horrified him. Jacobs eyes fell on the torn corpse of what appeared to be Twilight Sparkle. Her innards were spread across the entire floor of the library. Spike's body lay beside hers, splayed out with his head twisted in an impossible direction. His eyes were open wide, mouth open in what appeared to be a scream of fear. He then heard a growl, body going prone on the last few steps and weapon aiming in the direction. He saw a wolf larger than any he'd had ever seen. Its eyes bright red and glaring at him. He didn't hesitate. Whether in anger or distress at the sight he had seen, he pressed the trigger on his automatic rifle and cried in anger as the bullets hit home. The wolf yelping at first, trying to jump away, but it was too slow. He moved forward, continuing to fire accurate three-round bursts. He didn't stop when the wolf cried in pain. He didn't stop when the wolf fell lifeless. He didn't stop when the wolf finally gave a last yelp and its eyes dimmed. He only stopped when he ran out of ammo. For a few moments he kept trying to press the trigger. It constantly clicked without a shell to fire. Then rational thought came back to him. He stayed in that position, prone with weapon ready, breathing ragged breaths. Tears formed at the edge of his eyes as they started to fall. He gasped, fell to one knee and sobbed. The thought of this one innocent pony and her young helper killed in such a horrific fashion sent stabbing emotions through him. He had avenged their deaths, but still emotions racked him. This world, so full of innocence, so full of happiness, had suddenly turned into the world he had left. Instinct took over through the flow of tears, his hands wiping them away as he quickly changed out the clip in his weapon. The thought that there could be more of these creatures around sent him into a state of fear. What if the entire town had been killed while he slept? He had to make sure this wasn't the case. Without another sign of torment from the moment before he rushed to the door, opening it and going prone as he went out checking all directions were safe as he sighted the world down the barrel of his rifle. Slowly, he lowered his weapon, eyes wide and mouth agape in shock. Buildings everywhere were either burning or broken in some manner or form. Bodies of ponies either in a state of dismemberment or fallen in place still where everywhere. He ran from one body to another to check pulses, at least to the ones that seemed capable of holding life. Each one left more of a streak of horror in his soul. No pony was left alive. Everypony here was dead. He stood, giving up his attempt at finding some survivors and just taking in everything. He was now in a state of shock and disbelief. Those feelings ended as soon as he heard a growl. Then another. Then several more. They were all around him. Going prone again he raised his weapon. He backtracked to a point in the center of town, seeing all around him the same wolf creatures appearing from the shadows. Turning around fully as he maintained his position he realized he was surrounded. They crept closer, slowly, knowing they had the numerical advantage. He had no hope of survival. The only thing that comforted him was knowing that bullets could kill them. He garnered his courage. He would not die here without a fight! He roared a mighty roar, one which the ancestors of man would surely cower in fear from. His face now showing the resolve of a true soldier. They had massacred an entire town for no apparent reason. He was the only thing left that could exact any form of vengeance for the lives taken. The wolves seemed to have stopped momentarily, slightly phased by his unnatural response. He used this time to aim and fire his first burst, downing a wolf instantly. Before they could react, he downed two more. They started to come, he kept firing and kept killing. His aim true. His bullets finding their targets. With each passing kill his resolve grew. His courage and sacrifice knew no bounds. He would die, there was just to many, but by Melkos he would make his ancestors proud! They rushed at him, hundreds now, all howling in anger at their fallen brethen. He kept firing, kept killing. By the time they all were near his weapon clicked. He swiftly switched to his pistol. He fired, killing one, two, three more in the first salvo. They all started to prepare to jump. He knew it was over. He reached for the grenades on his belt, quickly attaching each together and pulling the pin. He stood proud, screaming what he thought were his last words. "Try and get me, I'll take you all to hell with me!" He crouched as the cloud of wolves hovered close to him. Time slowed at this point. He could see, could feel every detail. The grenades he was holding slipped from his firm grip. He watched in slow motion as they seemed to hover above him in with some majestic aura surrounding them. They each started to detonate, he seeing each one begin the explosion process. It was amazing how lethally efficient frag grenades really were. The explosion consumed the metal holding the lethal combination of minerals and components needed. It expanded quickly, he seeing bodies of the wolves slowly dissolve or be forced back. The explosion cloud slowly consumed him, he closing his eyes feeling this was the end. Then he heard the loudest explosion he had ever heard in his life. It took Jacob a few seconds to realize he was still alive. He started to breathe again, realizing he had been holding it. He raised from his prone position, instinctively grabbing his rifle which was amazingly still intact. A quick check revealed it had jammed, which he fixed in a second. He breathed heavily, looking around him and holstering his pistol. There were body parts and burning corpses of wolves everywhere. He had done it. Somehow, he was still alive. "Only the bravest of warriors sacrifices themselves for those they have never known," came a voice from behind him. It was deep, rich in experience and full of authority. He gasped in that moment, turning around but keeping his weapon lowered. He saw a white unicorn adorned in golden armor. Its horn was glowing a brilliant color of violet. Its eyes gazed into Jacob's, piercing into his soul as if it saw the determination in his heart. This pony, this warrior, had to be the reason he was alive. He slowly stood, facing his savior. "It was my duty," was all the response Jacob could give. He was still in a state of shock by still being alive. Death didn't seem to want him lately. The unicorn warrior nodded his head in response. "I know," he said. "I am Burning Eyes, Elite Guardspony of Her Majesty, Princess Celestia. I have been sent for you." At this point all Jacob could do was nod. If he thought about it too much, everything he had gone through so far would make no sense. After his near-death experience, however, he was more than prepared to just go through the flow. He then looked around among the fallen. He recalled not seeing the body of Gilda. Burning Eyes caught his gaze again. "Gilda is safe," he said as if knowing the question before it could form. "All will be explained in a few moments. For now, prepare to teleport with me." Before Jacob could ask how Burning Eyes knew or where they were going, reality seemed to contort around him. Within a second everything disappeared. His mind had barely a chance to register the darkness before he was standing somewhere different. He felt a rush of air flow past him, then almost fell over with a bought of dizziness. It felt similar to the feeling of being teleported here the first time. He got a glimpse of a tree and a cliff before his vision was blurred by feathers. Falling to the ground with an "OOF" he blinked only to see Gilda the griffon hugging him. "I thought you had died too!" she shrieked, almost as if she was in a panic. She relented her hold on him, standing on all fours a few paces away as Jacob stood. He checked himself, having the time and moment to do so, realizing everything was still intact. He smiled down at her, petting through her head feathers as she give a sweet churr of contentment. He heard a snort beside him, looking to see an oddly-colored pegasus pony with a rainbow mane and tail. Jacob gulped, remembering their last encounter. "Rainbow Dash?" He said remembering her name. "Yea," she said stomping a hoof on the ground. Then she looked down, a sad expression befalling her face. "But only me. Everypony else is dead." Chapter 11The entire world seemed to brighten in color as Zecora's head turned, slowly blinking as she tried to look back at Halkan. The light was too bright around him, she brought a hoof up hide her eyes as she heard the wing beats of the dragon close to them. Everything felt like someone had turned down the steady pace of reality to a crawl. She saw every detail in these few brief moments of peace. Glimpse through the hoof that protected her eye of the dragon in all its infamy. Its mouth opening as it slowly beat its large wings against the air to stay put, a flame building at the back of its throat. Saw the flame emerge as it roared in anger, the flames pouring out like a liquid straight for them. She knew this was the end. There was no hope against a dragon's flame. Zecora let out a scream. She didn't want to die this way. All her life struggling against the odds, coming to Equestria to escape the untold horrors of her past. She was starting to get back on track in life. Overcoming the impulses of her past to constantly fight for her life. Settling down with new friends to learn how to be at peace. Everything she had worked for. Everything she had hoped to do in this new life. It was all over, another chapter in her hopeless struggle to survive. At least she thought. Why was she thinking? Why didn't she feel the intense pain of death? She dared to look. Lowering her hoof. Her eyes went wide in amazement. Not only was she still alive, but Halkan was too. He had somehow managed to get in front of her, kneeling in a protective fashion while protecting them from the flames with a giant tower shield. He had armor on that was completely unknown to her, covering his entire body and glistening in a crimson hue. The flames were harmlessly flowing past the shield as she looked at the helmet Halkan had on. It covered his entire head and through it she could clearly see he was smiling back at her. Those eyes of his were bright, as if he had been endowed by some unknown power, sending a wave of peace over the Zebra. Everything was going to be alright. When the flames stopped, Halkan stood. Zecora saw how close the dragon was to them. It nearly frightened her had it not been for the fact of Halkan's look. She watched as the events around her started to happen more rapidly, Halkan raising his sword arm up wielding a long sword that glowed with a silver aura around it. When the dragon roared, he roared back with equal ferocity. Wielding his armor and shield as if they were light as feathers, he leaped towards the beast. What happened next was too fast to observe for her eyes. It was as if whatever power had granted Halkan the armor was further granting him power over all the forces of nature. His leap was one best described as if the gravity on this world was almost nonexistent. He bridged the gap between the dragon without much effort, landing on its head with amazing balance as he turned his entire body to kneel and arch his sword-arm in a slicing motion. Just as quick the sword easily went through the scales and neck of the beast, severing its head as it tried to react by starting to roar again. No words emitted as the head started to fall, the body soon joining it as it registered the loss of its brain. Halkan fell with the doomed monster, Zecora watching with surprise, in horror, as he seemed to hold on for dear life. She quickly raced down the remaining portions of the mountain path. She heard the loud THUD the corpse as it impacted the ground, moments later running to the place where it had impacted and seeing nothing but a cloud of dust. For a few moments, she wasn't sure if Halkan had survived. Then she saw a shape emerge from the dust cloud and walking slowly towards her. She could hear the soft clanking of armor as the figure rested its longsword across its shoulder. It casually held the tower shield, raising its head as it came clearly into view. Then there was silence. Zecora gasping, not knowing what to say about what she had seen. The silence broke as Halkan was the first to speak. "I know who I am," he said calmly. "I remember everything." "Who are you?" asked Zecora, still in disbelief at what she had witnessed. Halkan then sheathed his longsword on his back. A soft clink the only indication that the sword rested properly. He began to walk closer to Zecora, his shield somehow folding on itself before all that was left was a small buckler. He placed the buckler on his shoulder-piece, another clink indicating that it was secure. Slowly both hands reached up to take off his helmet. Zecora didn't know what to expect, taking a step back. Halkans previous face emerged, unchanged, with a stern expression. He stood only steps away from her. "I am Kromulus Regulus," he said, "son of Havok Agamemnon, Leader of the Confederate States of Anagonia and Champion of Order." He smirked, noticing Zecora's expression continue to be one of disbelief. He went to one knee, now at face level with her. When he reached the distance with his hand she almost back further away. Before she could he rested his hand on her equine shoulder, nodding as if satisfied. "I know about you too, Zecora. You helped me in my time of need and showed me the way when I almost lost track. For this, I thank you." Zecora smiled, knowing that his kindness hadn't changed. She relaxed. During her meeting with Melkos and Celestia, the dark one in charge of Halkans realm had promised her that when the time came for their plan to truly take hold, Halkan would remember everything. He had promised her that nothing would change about him. So far, his promise was kept. She gave a silent prayer of thanks to the divinity from another world, nodding finally to Halkans word of thanks. "You also shall play a key role in my journey here," Halkan continued. The words made Zecora's eyebrow raise. "I believe I know what that role is, but it is not my right to force it upon you. I know that the road ahead shall be difficult and we shall experience many hardships. Death shall come from all sides." He tilted his head, still smiling. "So I give you a choice. Do you wish to embark on this journey with me or go back to your life in that hut?" Zecora quickly closed the gap between them. To Halkan's surprise, Zecora was hugging him. For a moment he hesitated. Then he returned the gesture, hugging her back. When she took a step back she was smiling. "I have already committed myself to this task. I believe it's time I tell you the full story as I know it." Zecora revealed the plan and the dangers ahead. All the while Halkan growing more determined to see it through. When she was finished, they both stood and looked in the distance to the ancient castle. Both had a firm grasp of what they were to do. Together, they had to face the entity that brought hell onto this land. For a brief moment they hesitated on continuing on their path. With a quick glance exchanged between each with a gentle smile, they started to walk. • • • Had it not been for the warning from Oscar Vladinchi, Anagonia would have fallen by now. As predicted by the deceased hero creatures from another dimension had slipped through portals in time and space. The beginning hours of the invasion were tense and full of chaos, but with Regus at the helm things quickly became organized and hopeful. Thousands of innocent lives had been lost, but just as quick the military had responded with brute force. Thanks to the advanced warning the Confederate States would live, its soldiers quickly gaining the upper hand with the technology and training at their disposal. Most of the portals were centered close to major population centers. The State of Liberty took the brunt of the invasion, holding the most casualties. From the reports on the ground from commanders the creatures had come in three major types. The first type was the foot soldiers, resembling that of modern wolves but more fierce and lacking in any thought of self-preservation. They were the most vicious and brutal often tearing their victims to shreds and sacrificing themselves needlessly. The second were dragons. They came in all shapes and sizes, varying from creatures resembling Wyverns to gigantic monsters of myth and legend. They proved to be the most difficult to kill and provided a severe problem for the Confederate Air Force. The last were creatures resembling that of a mix between lions and bears. They seemed to control most of the forces, oftentimes leading the battles and calculating the best way to exterminate everything. There were a few other types of monsters, but they seemed to either be either rare in appearance or completely useless. Currently the Confederate Military had the upper hand. Human technology was proving to be superior to the magical forces of destruction unleashed by the monsters, as impossible as that sounded. They were just as weak to bullets as they were to bombs and didn't seem to have any capability to deflect or derail attacks. It was if the creatures were designed from the ground up for another type of warfare, one which humanity was not designed for. Whatever the case, Anagonia was fighting back. Hard. Oscar Vladinchi had made several more appearances to Regus Maxim, informing him that his forces were direly needed elsewhere. When the chain of command was followed and orders were given, multiple battalions of troops and mechanized assets of all types were being teleported to the realm where the creatures had come from. Somehow all the forces on the other side had easily kept in touch with those in Anagonia and were sending reports of genocide upon the native inhabitants by the creatures. It was at this critical point that the military had decided to give the creatures a proper designation. Nightmares. The land they originated from was called Equestria. There the Confederate Forces had teamed up with whatever resistance was left from the local military. Already efforts were being done to stop the genocide taking place. Military forces from both Equestria and Anagonia were hard at work derailing whatever plans the Nightmares had for that world. Even there human technology seemed superior in being able to deal with them. However it was soon discovered why the Nightmares were so weak against humanity's capabilities. They were created to completely deal with Equestrian methods of magical defense and offense. Whenever an Equestrian guardsman or soldier attempted a spell of any sort against the Nightmares it had little to no effect. Instead, the Equestrians resorted to standard tactics, working closely with their Anagonian comrades and learning other ways of dealing with them. Regus was hard at work with other commanders directing the military offensive against the Nightmares on both fronts. Maps of both Equestria and Anagonia were laid out and damage assessments were gathered. He was in the middle of a briefing detailing how much more lethal the Nightmare invasion had been on Equestria than Anagonia. Apparently three cities in Equestria had all but been wiped clean of its population through total destruction. Canterlot, the capital of Equestria, was the focus of this briefing. Regus was about to inform his side of the affair when Oscar appeared beside him. Heads turned both in shock and disbelief, but Regus merely stood. He excused himself from the briefing and heard as he exited the doorway the commanders continue, though in a more solemn tone. "What news have you, brother?" asked Regus. They were standing alone in the hallway outside the briefing room. Oscar had a more grim expression on his face than usual. Regus noted it instantly and took it as bad news. "I bring news from Melkos," Oscar said. "The entity controlling the Nightmares has grown stronger and the portals linking the two worlds keeping our forces together are slowly weakening. If we don't act now, all hope of reverting this apocalypse is doomed." Regus eyes widened. "That can't be! We've already gathered a foothold in Equestria. The Nightmares are being fought back and we're gaining ground with each passing hour." Oscar chuckled, maintaining his sad expression. "While the valiant efforts of my brothers and sisters is indeed noted, it is not enough." He shook his head. "Even though your military is capable of combating the threat on equal terms, it still leaves out the power that the entity leading the enemy holds. If it continues to grow, it will adapt and our offensive capabilities will be just as useless as the Equestrians." He sighed, looking straight into Regus eyes. "I think you already know what will happen then. Not even Melkos could stop them." Regus was in disbelief. He looked down, deep in thought. "Is there anything that can be done?" he asked when looking back at Oscar. Oscar nodded, "Indeed there is. The first thing we have to do is have faith. The second is to keep fighting and hope that those whom I told you about finish the job." Regus sighed, nodding. "Very well. We already have three of the Champions you told me to gather. We still don't know where the other two are." Oscar smirked. "I know exactly where they are." His face went stern. "I also know if we don't help them now, we're doomed." Oscar then relayed information provided by Melkos. It was a revelation to Regus, specifically because he didn't completely understand the extent of what they were fighting until now. He quickly bid Oscar farewell when they were finished, returning to the meeting to convey new orders. When he was finished the offensive war Anagonia was waging would take a drastic turn in hopes that they could delay the coming doom in time. Everything he could spare in Anagonia was directed to a specific location provided by Oscar. From there, if the five were successful, the final battle dictating the balance of two worlds would see either the beginning or end for both. Chapter 12Jacob was helpless to resist the urge to comfort Rainbow Dash. The sadness that seemed to come over her had caused her to start to shed tears. The pegasus had seen the horrors of war, seen her friends and family be slaughtered. Jacob knelt down, resting an arm over her equine shoulders and hugging close as Rainbow finally let loose and sobbed uncontrollably as she fell on her belly. Gilda came next, wrapping forearms and wings around her dear friend, the two simply holding Dash as the emotions washed over her. It was a quiet scene for the three. They could hear in the distance the firing of shells and machine guns. Overhead aircraft from the human world soared over in tight formation, heading into the distance. None of this seemed to faze the moment. Eventually Jacob calmed the pegasus down enough to where she could stand again and Jacob looking her straight in the eyes. He carefully wiped away at her tears, the pegasus looking down with a slight flush on her cheeks. "It's okay to cry," Jacob said as calmly as possible. Dash looked at him then. "I know what it feels like to lose everything, to see death, but I promise you this isn't the end." Dash merely sniffled in reply. He could tell she was about to cry again. Quickly he continued. "Listen to me Dash. The best thing we can do right now is be strong for those we have lost. I know it's hard, trust me I do. But what we can't do is allow all this to bring us down. We have to fight back." It was then that an AH-1 Super Cobra flew over, the sound of which caused all three to look. Rainbow Dash and Gilda had a look of wonder in their eyes while Jacob felt comfort. On the side of the tail was written in bold letters 'CS MARINES'; Jacob knew he wasn't alone anymore. Two more helicopter gunships followed, an Apache and another Super Cobra. Jacob looked back to Dash whom in turn looked at Jacob, wide-eyed. Jacob smiled, "Everything is going to be okay." "W-what are those things?" asked Dash out of wonder. "Those are the war machines of my people. With them we can fight these monsters that did this." He smirked, confused as they were how they go here. "I'm not really sure how they could get here, but they are here. I can assure you they're here to help." Dash sniffled. "Okay," she said. Then she seemed to perk up a bit, the confidence in her stance appearing again. "But they better watch out for me! I'm going to take the fight back too!" Jacob grinned, "We all are." He looked to Gilda, whom in turn gave a cocky grin of her own. He looked back to Dash, "You okay now?" She scoffed, "Okay?! I'm better than okay! With your machines here, we'll have everything back to normal in no time!" She turned to spread her wings, about to fly off after another flying machine that flew overhead when something stopped her. It was Jacob's hand, she looking back to him with an angered look but then seeing why he did it. She folded her wings, turning as did Gilda and Jacob to face Burning Eyes and another soldier from Jacobs world standing side by side. Jacob gave a swift salute to the other soldier, whom returned it. "At ease Colonel," the man said. "I see you three are in good spirits. I'm Lieutenant General Alexander Molokov, in command of the Confederate Liberation Force here in Equestria. I believe we all have a lot to catch up on, so if you'll follow me we have very little time to prepare for what's next." Behind Burning Eyes and Alexander a Huey Helicopter had landed, the side panel door opening. At Jacob's insistence Gilda and Dash followed the two commanders into the helicopter. Once they were secured it lifted off and headed away from Ponyville. They could all see from this vantage point in the air the flames and broken buildings. When they looked away to where they were heading, Dash and Gilda were left speechless. • • • The Huey had landed in the center of the temporary Forward Operating Base that had been constructed with haste. It was a flurry of activity of both equestrian and human running side by side to different parts of the base. War machines unlike anything Dash had seen before were rolling out, later explained by Jacob to be tanks and transport trucks. The five were quickly directed into a larger tent structure near the center where once inside Gilda and Dash were left dumbstruck. Jacob, who was naturally accustomed to everything, continued to follow Alexander as he unstrapped his helmet and rested it on a table. Around them were maps. On one side were maps of Equestria with marks on designating where units were deployed to. On the other, to Jacob's surprise, were maps of Anagonia with the same markers. He could only gather from this that the war against whatever enemy they were fighting against was on two fronts. He had no doubt that the Confederacy was more than capable of waging such a demanding battle. Wide-screen panels and computers were scattered through out with human operators concentrating on their tasks at hand. They seemed to be relaying orders and directions to the continuing liberation effort. Burning Eyes gave one last look to Gilda and Dash before excusing himself. He walked over to another portion of the tent almost entirely occupied by ponies in the same guards armor as himself. They seemed to be working with their human counterparts in directing their offensive. Alexander looked to Jacob as the two stood across from each other at the table. Jacob gave a smirk. "Damn good to see you here, General." Alexander chuckled. "Damn fine to see that you're safe, Colonel. You gave us a scare disappearing like that. I suppose it was for the best." He rubbed a hand across his shaven head. "Whatever forces were at work in bringing you here were apparently the cause of this mess. A few days after your disappearance Regus Maxim made a formal military announcement that Anagonia was about to be invaded and we should go to Defcon Delta. I personally thought the man was full of shit until portals started appearing everywhere." He rubbed his eyes. "It's been one thing after another since then, but we managed to fight the Nightmares back in force. Once that was secure my army was directed to a spot in Arkansis where we were suddenly teleported here. Regus had given us instructions and maps, so here we are." Jacob nodded. It sounded like the work of Melkos in having Alexander's army appear here. He wasn't surprised, just thankful. The Dark Lord had given his people a way to fight back. In this he was thankful. He had also taken note of the term the General had used for the enemy. It was odd, but from his experience quite fitting. "So I take it we're making progress here and at home?" Jacob asked. Alexander nodded. "Damn right. In the beginning we had our pants down, but Regus had thankfully given us advanced warning to prepare and we had forces to combat the Nightmare invasion." He shook his head with a shocked expression, "Don't get me wrong now, Colonel. They had one helluva fight to give us with the types of monsters at their disposal. It was bloody and from the current estimates over five hundred thousand civilians were lost in the first few hours of the war." "Jesus Christ!" Exclaimed Jacob. "Five hundred thousand?! What's the loss of our military forces?" "Very little, maybe under a thousand ground troops and a couple hundred assets." Alexander responded in a quiet tone. "It appears that whatever the Nightmares were after they weren't expecting to fight against technology like our own. Once we started pounding their sorry otherworldly asses we instantly gained the upper hand." He motioned back at Burning Eyes. "Our Equestrian Commander here didn't fare as well. From what we observed the Nightmares are completely immune to their form of warfare, which appears to be of a magical nature. But against our standard methods? They were crushed like ants under a boot. So he's there helping us direct our forces where they're most needed at the moment. Progress is slow here, the Nightmares are putting up a bigger fight than back home, but it's progress." Jacob looked down. He remembered he had Gilda and Dash with him, turning around to see them concentrating on the conversation he was having. They both had a hopeful expression from what the General had said. He gave a smile to both, having it returned, and then looked back at Alexander. "So what can we do to help?" he asked, mentioning the three of them. "Now that's a question I can't answer," stated Alexander bluntly. "Regus just told me to find you three and bring you here." He then stepped to the side, motioning his head towards a man who approached. "However, I think he can." Jacob was floored. His expression turned from slightly confused to shock. His face paled white, eyes wide. He was looking at a walking dead man. He tried to speak, but couldn't. Everyone had witnessed the moments before this mans death. It was public knowledge. There was no way he could be alive. Still, here he was, either in the flesh or by some divine method of Melkos. From Jacob's personal experience, it had to be from the Dark Lord Himself. Oscar Vladinchi merely smirked at Jacob's expression. Behind him Gilda and Dash merely looked on as if nothing was out of place. He briefly nodded his head at the two, they greeting him in the same manner. His eyes then went back to Jacob who had somewhat recovered from his initial shock. "Don't worry, Jacob Regulus, I am not here permanently." "S-sir?" Jacob said in confusion. "B-but how?" "You already know the answer to that," Oscar said. "For now, let's just say I'm needed here. Especially considering the importance you three will play." His eyes looked to each. Gilda and Rainbow Dash were quick to give quizzical expressions. They looked from each other then back to the man. "Excuse me," said Dash, "but what in the name of Celestia are you talking about?" Oscar laughed. "Ah, Rainbow Dash. Your spirit has been an inspiration for many in my world. All that will be explained in due time." He smiled. "Right now though you three are the only hope of restoring the balance to our two worlds. Well, you three and two more." He smirked, looking at Dash. "Do you remember your role as the Element of Loyalty when you defeated Nightmare Moon?" "Well, yea, but what does THAT have to do with anything?" Dash was hovering above the ground now, inching closer to Oscar. "If you're saying that somehow we can defeat these nightmares, as you call them, with the Elements of Harmony I got bad news for you." Her expression softened to that of a sad one. "All the others are dead and I'm the last Element left alive. I'm no more useful than a tree trunk against whatever you humans already have." "True," said Oscar. He walked around the table, now only feet away from Jacob and Dash as he crossed his arms. "It was already predicted long before that the Elements of Harmony would be useless in this battle. Now that the others are gone, I can only attest to the accuracy of this prediction. That does not mean, however, that your spirit of Loyalty is useless." Dash looked confused, looking to Gilda as she walked closer to the three. "Are you saying that we are the new Elements of Harmony?" she asked. "Very good!" said Oscar. "I wasn't sure if you would get that and I'd have to explain it." He smirked at Dash's glare to him, continuing. "It's close to that, Gilda, but it's different. You see, the Balance of our two worlds was undone thanks to the elements coming from my world. That means that no matter what you do in this world, it must take something from our world to fix it." He looked to Jacob. "And that means?" By now Jacob had grasped the full meaning of everything he had experienced. From the start of things with Gilda to his experience in the afterlife with his fallen brethren. He looked to Dash and Gilda, both staring at him as if expecting an answer. He looked back to Oscar, having a good idea of what he meant. "That means that we are the Champions of Balance," he said. "And how did you come to this conclusion, Colonel?" said Oscar. He looked genuinely interested. "I suppose from my experience in religion. I mean I know from my youth that the teachings of the Drekamythian Church surround that of Balance. Melkos Unchanos is the God of Balance, chief among that pantheon." He shrugged. "I gathered we were Champions of this Balance because everything that has happened so far. We've all been left alive for some grand reason. Balance is the only way to restore order." "Very good," Oscar said. "I'm proud of you Jacob." He looked to Rainbow Dash. "We already know that you're the Champion of Loyalty," he said as Dash seemed to perk up and grin. He looked down at Gilda. "And I think this may be a surprise to you, but you're the Champion of Compassion." "What?!" Gilda said. It was a surprise! Though, as she blinked and her expression calmed, it did make sense. Oscar chuckled, looking at Jacob. "Then there is you. Champion of Courage." He reached out and patted Jacob's shoulder. "You are the embodiment of a true warrior and your strength knows no bounds." He lowered his hand and looked at them all. "Together you three could easily defeat a great evil, but this evil requires two more Champions. They are the Champion of Wisdom and the Champion of Order." "Where will we find them?" Jacob asked, still assimilating everything. "The Champions of Order and Wisdom are already together, just south of here." He stood back a step. "Soon all five of you will be united and together it will be your mission to defeat the greatest evil either of our worlds has ever encountered. I know it sounds impossible, but trust me. All of you are now endowed with the powers of both Balance and Harmony. With only one side of these great forces, you would surely fail. Combined, you become something truly amazing." Oscar stared hard at each, making sure his last words went home. He smiled, seeing the three look between each other then back at him. They would understand soon enough. They had to. What he revealed would not hamper their evolution as heroes. It would only quicken their resolve. He regretted forcing the titles on them without allowing them more time to discover it themselves, but the balance was already being torn asunder and they had little time as it was. He sighed, the three noticing and staring at him. "I must go now." Oscar turned to Alexander. "General, make sure you get them united. Bring them to the enemy's stronghold. Make sure they make it inside." He turned to them all, giving a bow of his head. "May Melkos guide you and may Celestia be with you." • • • Events were quick to progress. Jacob, Gilda and Rainbow Dash were given some time to prepare for what lay ahead. Jacob grabbed more supplies and refilled his ammunition while Gilda and Dash silently stretched while watching their human friend. He kept smiling to them, they smiling back. It was starting to hit home just how close they had all become in this short amount of time. Dash secretly hoped that after all this was over she could get to know Jacob more, rather than having the rushed greeting that had fallen over her. Gilda had remembered the dreams she had of Melkos, knowing that everything that had happened from the point of Jacob's appearance and on was the cause of all this. It was a great burden on her, but somehow the Dark Lord had known this and reassured her in his own way. She was more resolved than ever to fix the trouble that was now breaking her world in two. To know that she had some power over the forces of darkness spreading across her lands and that she had the help of all these individuals beside her as her friends made her confident that things would work out. Jacob was deeper in thought than the other two. A few days ago he was a normal soldier with a depressing life. That had all changed when he had saved Gilda's life. From then on he had more purpose to his existence than he had ever could hope to achieve in his past life. It all meant something to be here, beside his two friends, to know that they played a part in the salvation of both worlds. It was a great burden, sure, but one he was used to. He loaded a fresh clip into his assault rifle, looking to the other two. "Let's go save the universe," he said with a smirk. Gilda and Dash responded with the same smirk, nodding as the three went from the tent and to a waiting helicopter. • • • A giant dust storm had appeared from nowhere as Kromulus and Zecora struggled to continue on their journey. Zecora took shelter behind Kromulus as he trudged forward and placed his tower shield to protect them both. It was vicious, purple lightning bolts streaking from above as the cloud grew darker in color. It was if something didn't want them to come any closer. That was when they heard the roars, thousands of them. The wind suddenly died and the dust scattered, revealing to their relief they were only a mile from the castle. To their shock, however, there were thousands of creatures. Dragons, wolves, lion-bears, everything you could imagine from a horror story. Right there, drawn in a line blocking their way. There was no possible way even with his new capabilities that Kromulus could face this alone. He lowered his shield, grasping his longsword and drawing it as it literally thundered to life, sending an echo for all to hear. Zecora came from behind him, seeing for the first time the extent of how hopeless their situation was. It was a remarkable feat to kill one dragon. But hundreds of them? She gazed up to Kromulus as he looked down to her. She nodded briefly, he nodded back. "Till the end?" Kromulus asked. "Till the end," she confirmed. No other words were said. They both looked back to their foes. Kromulus stanced himself properly. His shield coming up in a defensive fashion while he prepared his sword to strike. Zecora took a stance as well, preparing to battle with her bare hooves. The loud screams and roars of the unholy army assembled before them sending shivers down their spines as they started to rush towards them. In the distance they witnessed an ominous vortex reach down from the heavens into the castle, dark energy pulsating from it. This was it. • • • Regus Maxim looked up into the heavens. There it was, the sign. He saw an explosion in the sky unlike any he had seen before. The shock wave from it starting to lower in a spherical fashion around the army he had assembled. He took his weapon, now in a battle dress uniform in proper gear, screaming "Forward!" to his commanders. The word was sent out, troops rushing in formation with Confederate Battle Flags waving high. In the distance he could make out clearly the War Song of the Confederacy. He heard the tracks of tanks rattle to life, rushing towards the slowly opening portal in front of his army. Helicopters and fighter craft of all sort starting to fly forward, the first to enter. It was an epic scene, one giving homage to the battles of olden days. Lightning streaked from the portal as man and machine entered. The thunderous cry of thousands of soldiers rising about even the scream of jet engines. This was it. The last stand of two worlds. • • • Burning Eyes snorted as he prepared for the signal. He didn't have to wait long. The sun in the sky blazed and seemed to explode with the most amazing display of beauty. Before his makeshift army of Elite Guardsponies and human soldiers and their machines of death, a giant portal of light suddenly opened. Without hesitation he rushed forward in full gallop, his pony brothers and fellow comrade in arms following suit. They all screamed their respective war cries, knowing this was the decisive battle for the fate of their worlds. • • • Kromulus felt the ground tremble beneath his feet. He could make out the massive cloud of dust the enemy was bringing up in their wake. He could see the vicious crimson eyes of the war beasts as they flew and ran towards him. His natural instinct was to run. But he didn't. He felt his armor glow, felt an otherworldly power start to flow through it into his veins. He felt stronger, faster, more capable. He looked to his side to see an aura of light surrounding Zecora, she too feeling the same as Kromulus. With a mighty shout for victory he rushed forward, Zecora following as armor replaced the aura around her body. She now held within her mouth a staff of some sort, it glowing with the intensity of the sun. The two were about to concentrate on who to kill first when suddenly explosion eminiated all around them. The world shook violently as the sounds of the explosions was outdone with cries of thousands upon thousands of voices echoed from behind them. They dared a glance back, gasping in awe. Two massive portals had opened up and were letting out the forces of both their worlds. On one side came through tanks, soldiers and aircraft. On the other a mixture of Elite Guardsponies and more soldiers, tanks and aircraft. All rushing forward to meet the threat ahead. When they looked back they saw to both their amusement and astonishment the beasts of nightmares starting to try to turn back. The dragons were the first to try to turn. They found themselves incapable of anything but the feeling of fear as the human aircraft rushed forward and fired their weapons of destruction. Hundreds fell in flames in the first moments as the jet fighters rushed overhead, many more started to fight for their lives in epic dogfights with helicopter gunships. The tanks on the ground, numbering most of the M1 Abrams, fired their first vollies nearly in unison at their targets as they continued on their course. Hundreds of the enemies war beasts fell to the onslaught, spreading more fear among the enemy ranks. The Bradleys and their bushwhacker cannons continuing to fire at smaller targets and literally creating holes in the enemy lines. The only creatures of darkness that didn't stop were the wolves. They continued on, ignorant to their own fate as the foot-soldiers of both Equestria and Anagonia met them in mortal combat. Guns were fired but swiftly replaced with knives and machetes. The battle was fierce as the howls of the demon wolves cried loud in despair and pain, mixing with the cries of the fallen on the human and equestrian side. Through all this Kromulus and Zecora was forced to stop their rush forward by a single Huey helicopter that landed quickly in front of them. Without delay Jacob, Rainbow Dash and Gilda exited the helicopter as it quickly rose to escape the battle. They rushed to unite with each other, somehow knowing this was destiny, all five silently nodding to each as they looked towards the castle that loomed ahead. There were no words of greeting spoken. Only the raised sword of Kromulus and the return to his rush to victory signaled they should follow. In an instant the Gilda and Dash's body glowed, replaced with armor similar to Zecora's. Jacob's battle dress uniform seem to transform into something similar, his clothing turning to armored metal and his weapon transforming into a mixture between a gun and sword. The opening they needed to get to the castle was granted when a squadron of tanks sped past them. Their cannons firing in unison and downing several enemies. The Champions did not hesitate to take advantage of the situation, rushing through the gap and past the armies of the enemy. Helicopter gunships overhead followed their route and turned only when they fired their missiles and gun turrets at persuing wolves and lion-bears. They swiftly departed to return to aid their comrades, leaving the five to bridge the distance as the castles gates opened. They thought themselves in the clear, pushing themselves harder as man and equine both flew, galloped and ran. Then a loud cackle of laughter could be heard, followed by a sudden bolt of lightning striking each of the Champions in unison. In a brief flash of light their world disappeared, bringing them all to face the enemy leader for the first time in final combat. Chapter 13It was raining. The sound of thunder echoed in the distance. For a moment the five believed they were transported to a different location. It wasn't until Jacob awoke that things were known to be different. The remaining four rose from the ground only to look in horror around them. The ground which they thought was solid was transparent. Through it they saw two worlds, one of Equestria and one of which Anagonia was founded. There was a slight distance between the planets, both unique in their special ways. The one thing that was similar was the appearance of fissures across the surface of both worlds. Hellfire breached through the fissures, causing the land to burst into flames and the oceans to boil. They noticed as they watched that the moons orbiting their respective worlds were slowly crumbling. Pieces were falling on the planets causing more fissures and untold destruction. It was the apocalypse in progress, the five forced to watch their worlds go through the Armageddon far above. Space that normally would be littered with stars was instead full of nebula and exploding stars, echoing the belief that wherever they were was somewhere akin to hell. Then they all heard the same cackling laughter that echoed before they disappeared. Each one turning around to view the source. Before them was a being that could only be related to death itself. To those from Anagonia it resembled Melkos somewhat, having a skeletal form with piercing crimson orbs where the eyes should be. To the Equestrians the skeletal form resembled that of Celestia herself, its wings of bone stretching far and its horn bright with hellfire. Its entire form was surrounded by a dark mist of energy occasionally cloaking its body. The being looked from one Champion to the next, the mist forming around its skeletal equine head to form a devilish smirk. "Just when I thought nothing would stand in my way," said the being. Its voice was a twisted mixture between a demonic rasp and a deeper, more masculine tone that of Celestia. It growled deeply, "I should have taken the chance to kill you the moment I noticed you." Kromulus was the first to speak up. His voice was deep, full of anger. "Name yourself, coward!" The being laughed, echoing that of the greatest evils. "Coward?! Me? Nooo..." It started to slowly walk toward the five, each Champion preparing their weapons in response. "Gods cannot be cowards, silly mortal. Gods can do what they want." It laughed again, glaring at Kromulus. "But if you insist. I am Normgok, Prince of Armageddon. Child of the Sun Goddess Celestia and the Dark Lord Melkos Unchanos." It cackled evilly. "What?!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed in disbelief. "Oh yes," Normgok said in a low tone, "Child of two unwilling gods, perhaps I should say." It laughed again, this time echoing through space. "And I have you to thank, Gilda of Equestria and Jacob of Anagonia!" At once the remaining three looked to the ones mentioned, shock on their faces. Gilda and Jacob shared knowing looks, remaining firm in their stance as Jacob raised his weapon. So it was true. All of it. By Gilda's actions she had created a rift in time and space, unleashing the forces under Melkos' control. Through that, this beast of a demon had been created. Jacob's eyes narrowed, staring into Normgok's crimson gaze. "Yet once you were known by a different name," Jacob said calmly. The others were looking at him now. "A remnant of something greater, something defeated by the Elements of Harmony." He grinned, showing his teeth. "I know you well, Nightmare Moon." "I AM NO LONGER THAT PATHETIC BEING," screamed Normgok in a rage. He stomped his hooves, shaking the very foundation of space the five stood on. He snorted. "No longer the being who for over a thousand years plotted its revenge, only to be defeated by friendship." A vicious snarl and growl echoed, "Friendship. That one excuse for creatures to make peace." Normgok spit on the ground, the spit bellowing into flames and disappearing. "No, I made them repay for that. All of them but YOU!" Rainbow Dash took a step back, a feeling of fear going through her as Normgok hissed the words at her. Jacob stood in front of Rainbow taking the blunt of the glare, growling in return. Normgok merely huffed, flames shooting from its nostrils briefly. "This time," the demonic god continued at a more softer tone, "I had to do things differently. I had to plot my plans for revenge in a way that could counteract Celestia's harmony." It nearly hissed the name 'Celestia'. It stomped one hoof, continuing. "So when your little friend there -" he said, motioning towards Gilda, "- wanted nothing more than to take her life, I was happy to twist that desire and open a rift to your world, humans. That was when I felt it, the greatest rush of power ever." Again Normgok cackled. "And so was I birthed into existence, growing stronger ever since that moment until now. NOW I am exacting my revenge, not only on Equestria, but the entire world where Anagonia resides as well!" It laughed and with it a deep, hellish echo followed. The five reformed their line before Kromulus roared in rage. He shot forward raising his sword, the other four following quickly. Normgok merely scoffed at the display, easily parrying Kromulus' sword swipe with his wing and then using his full powers to thrust the remaining four back. His head shot at Kromulus, glaring into his soul as unseen forces restrained the Champion of Order. Slowly, painfully, Normgok repeated the process it used the first time against the prisoners not too long ago. Kromulus struggled to breath, trying to cry out in pain. "NOW you shall ALL die," Normgok cackled. "But you fir- AAAAHHHH!" The demons hold on Kromulus was broken as a shot rang out from his side. Normgok hissed, stomping both hooves as he prepared to charge at his attacked. Jacob was prone, still aiming his rifle-sword at the beast. "Not today," said Jacob. Then he fired again. This time Normgok parried the bullet into space, turning in time to defend against Zecora's staff before being struck by Kromulus sword. All five Champions joined in on the assault. Each one being parried at some point, but eventually striking home. Normgok was slowly forced back, the battle growing more and more intense. Finally the demon had enough. "ENOUGH!" Normgok roared. An explosion wave of fire emanated from his body, sending the five all back and thrusting them on the ground. Each one now helpless against the demons power as it slowly started to crush them. "NO ONE WILL EVER STOP MY VENGEANCE!" From the nothingness above them formed metal spikes. Slowly, even as the pressure on their bodies grew, each one watched as the spikes grew larger and larger until they were sure if it were to impact it would split their bodies in half. Normgok cackled again, "Nothing can save you now." The spikes raised. "NOW DIE!" Gilda closed her eyes, expecting death. Then, slowly, she and the rest opened or looked back at the spikes. They were hanging above them, just slightly. When they looked at Normgok the demonic god seemed to be struggling. "Noo," his voice echoed. "Nooo, you can't!" "Oh, but we can," said an all-too-familiar feminine voice. Normgok hissed aloud, the spikes slowly disappearing but the hold on the five Champions remaining. He snarled at Princess Celestia. Then his head shot to his other side, seeing Melkos Unchanos in his skeletal form. His celestial cloak of darkness more full of motion than it had been in ages. The brightness of his crimson eyes dwarfing those of Normgok's. "You've been a baaa-aad little boy," Melkos hissed. "NOOOOOOOO!" screamed Normgok, his form suddenly changing. Celestia and Melkos followed suit, avoiding the blast wave his body produced during the change. The five Champions were helpless but to witness the battle between the gods. All in awe at the sight. Normgok reformed as a giant dragon, dark as the abyss. It looked down at the five, starting to swipe its gigantic claws down at them to finish them. Before they could reach, a molten arm grasped the dragon's arm, forcing it back with a thrust. Melkos had reformed as a Lava Golum, delivering a swift punch to Normgok as he roared in pain. Just before he could loose his footing a staff of pure light swiped under the dragon-demon, twisting Normgok at unbelievable speeds onto his back. Celestia made way beside her godly companion in the form of an armored Valkyrie of Norse Mythology. She slowly placed the staff against her side, drawing in its place a giant sword. The two gods stood above the fallen Normgok, each prepared to deliver the final blow. To their surprise Normgok reacted faster than they could defend. He raised up and in one quick motion swiped his tail slamming Melkos into Celestia, knocking them to the ground. Instantly he raised himself, thrusting down his fore-claws on both causing them to scream in agonizing pain as the ebony claws pierced their very being. All hope seemed lost as Kromulus watched, wide eyed and in disbelief, as his God seemed to slowly loose form and shape. Melkos reached out to him. "We can't do this alone," the Dark God said with a pained voice. Celestia looked to them. "You must unite!" she said. The five looked to each other, then all looked to Kromulus. He breathed heavily, not sure what to do. His thoughts reached that of his pentagram, thinking of the line Melkos promised. In his mind the pentagram grew brighter, an answer being given. In that moment when his eyes opened wide, they glowed brightly. "I am the Champion of Order!" he yelled loudly. The power of the pentagram flowing from him to the others. Almost in unison they spoke their roles through the pain they experienced. "I am the Champion of Courage!" Jacob yelled. "I am the Champion of Wisdom!" Zecora screamed. "I am the Champion of Compassion!" Gilda screeched. "I am the Champion of Loyalty!" Rainbow Dash screamed. Instantly whatever hold Normgok had over them was broken. His head shot over to the five, each one glowing brightly in form as he gasped in disbelief. They all rose and as Kromulus started to walk towards Normgok with his sword raised, each one came close and literally joined into Kromulus' form. Gilda, Jacob, Zecora and Rainbow Dash all merged with Kromulus, his form growing as tall as Normgok. The light grew brighter, the dragon having to cover his eyes. Then it dissipated. Normgok gawked at the sight. Standing before him was a creature that was adorned in silver armor from head to toe. Its wings were spread, looking very angelic as even there the glitter of armored plates was viewable. Its legs resembled that of Gilda's but in a more humanoid fashion, claws a bright as the moon digging into the unseen ground beneath. Behind it was a lion's tail covered in the same manner of armor. Its head was shaped in the fashion of a eagle. Its very body, while seemingly one piece of armor, moved as if it was a living creature. Slowly it clasped both hands around a bastard sword made of flame, raising it in preparation to strike. "I am the Champion of Balance," the new form of joined Champions announced. Its voice was a mixture of all the Champions'. Echoing as if each one spoke the words. "And you," it said as its metallic eyes blazed as blue as the ocean, "are an imbalance and a curse on both our worlds!" Before Normgok could get his claws from the bodies of the gods beneath him and before he could utter further into his roar, the Champion of Balance swiftly struck with an underarm swing of its bastard sword. The blade cleanly decapitated Normgok, the sword arcing up and striking down over the dragons body, piercing and slicing into it. Normgok's body started to expand and without notice it exploded. Reality shook as the imbalance in nature was destroyed, the two worlds below slowly returning to normal. When the light of the explosion faded, the Champion of Balance was no more. In its place stood the five Champions, all gasping in disbelief more than for breath. With the fading of light Celestia and Melkos' forms had returned to normal. They now stood feet away from the Champions, a pleased look on their faces. All five looked from each other then to them. In their merge they had understood each other in a far more personal fashion than was capable naturally. Everything was known. The two gods standing before them seemed to know this, slightly grinning as they watched all five embrace each other in a group hug as each started to cry in happiness. Chapter 14Gilda and Jacob stood with the rest in the throne room in Canterlot. The fires from the previous war against the Nightmares had all but disappeared. The troops sent by the Confederacy to liberate Equestria were now being used to assist in rebuilding. With the help of Melkos at her side Celestia had been able to revert the death brought on to both Equestria and Anagonia. Whatever lives were lost were swiftly brought back to the land of the living. To keep them from noticing the humans in her realm, Melkos had disguised the Anagonians as local races. It was the best way to help with the drawback of memory loss to those lost before. Melkos stood beside Celestia in the form of an alicorn. True to his nature it was more demonic than anything. His eyes crimson red and his coat black as the abyss. His celestial cloak hiding his true form steamed from his body in the form of mist. To those around who couldn't remember, Melkos was something to be feared. But thanks to Celestia's encouragement he had been mostly welcomed, especially by Princess Luna who took a deep interest in him. According to the rules the humans among the Champions were in the form of local races just like their Confederate counterparts. To Gilda's pleasure, Jacob was in the form of a griffon, the two side by side. Kromulus was in the form of a zebra, which was also a pleasure to Zecora's sight as they, too, were side by side. Rainbow Dash was in the middle; Celestia's eyes fixed on her for a few brief moments with a gentle smile. Then she looked to all around. "My faithful servants," she began, "today marks a new day in the history of Equestria. With the help of Lord Unchanos and his servants we have turned the tide against the invasion marked by the reappearance of the remnants of Nightmare Moon. The remnant took the name of Normgok, believing himself to be entitled to Armageddon." She looked down at the Champions. "Before us are the five who showed this would-be god how wrong he was. Let us celebrate and give honor to these Champions of Balance!" Hooves met the marble floor in an echo of applause. Melkos and Luna, whom stood beside the Dark Lord, was among them. All eyes were on the Champions as Kromulus stood forward. The stomping applause of hooves subsided. "My fellow brothers and sisters, I am thankful to have helped save your land. But let us not forget those whom fought bravely, those warriors of my land and yours. Let us acknowledge those among the Elements of Harmony, those brave ponies who first defeated Nightmare Moon." He walked forward, turning around to look at his companions. "Now, as we remember them, let us acknowledge these new heroes. We, the Champions of Order, who finally put an end to Nightmare Moon once known as Normgok once and for all!" The stomping of hooves arouse again. This time, shouts of praise arouse. Twilight Sparkle, Fluttershy, Applejack and Rarity where among those cheering not only for Rainbow Dash, but for these new heroes of two lands. • • • The royal party had subsided and Melkos and Celestia had retreated to Celestia's private chambers. Here Melkos took his true form, having no further desire to be out in the open in Equestria. Celestia smiled at her new friend from another dimension, another world so similar yet far from her own. She gave a slight chuckle, a blush appearing on her cheek. "To think that we would have sired such a monster," she said jokingly. Melkos smirked. "I doubt the seed of a communion between us would birth such a being." He chuckled. "Though I would be a fool to say I wouldn't dare attempt such a feat." For a few moments Celestia looked at Melkos. Their eyes locking. She grinned and so did he. Then they both laughed. A light, friendly and hearty laugh. They came together, gently hugging, then parted. "You have much to teach Luna," Celestia said. "I think such a bond would interfere with that." Melkos nodded. "Pity it is true." Slowly he turned towards the wall. As he walked towards it he disappeared, gone back to his realm. Celestia was left by herself, slowly lowering her head with a sigh. She had literally felt and known everything Melkos had ever known. Melkos the same. Their bond as allies was close, but as friends closer. They had shared in that last battle together so much that the thought of conception seemed like an obvious conclusion. "Pity indeed," she whispered. • • • Jacob and Gilda were both sitting at the spot they first met. Instead of burns on the ground, flowers had grown. They lay back against the very rock that had blocked their path the first time. "So I guess we'll be seeing a lot more of each other?" asked Gilda. Jacob was still in his griffon form, looking at the sky and nodding. "I guess so," he said. Then he looked at Gilda, "I'm sorry it didn't work out between you two." Gilda's eyes lowered. Rainbow Dash had been a great friend, but in their moment of unity as the Champion of Balance they understood each other more perfectly. It was never possible. Rainbow Dash had her eyes on someone else and if anything their love for one another was simply a 'fling' of feeling. They would forever be close friends, but lovers they would not be. She looked back at Jacob. "Yea," she said, "but you know all about that." Jacob smirked. "That I do." Jacob then leaned onto Gilda. The two shared a look before kissing deeply. • • • Kromulus was walking beside Zecora down a path far from the Everfree Forest. They had heard of another land fraught with danger and adventure. Their time of unity had caused the two to become better understanding of their roles in the universe. It was only natural that they would quest to better understand this connection. Zecora looked to Kromulus. His form was still a zebra, but she could tell by looking at him that it was only a shell of what he truly was. "What do you think we'll find there?" she asked finally. Kromulus looked at her. "Adventure," he said simply. The two smiled, continuing on their journey. • • • Regus Maxim smiled as he sat across from Oscar Vladinchi. The two were deep in talks about everything that transpired since Oscar's death. His promise kept concerning the affair, Oscar had decided to stay further to discuss how Anagonia could recover from the events surrounding the Nightmare Invasion. It then turned into a more personal affair, the two simply enjoying each others' company. Vice-President Jason Paladin had taken over the reigns in Kromulus' absence as President. The excuse was made that the President was busy on personal business and was still directing affairs from afar. Kromulus would make several video appearances shown on live television to prove this was true. No more questions were asked and life was slowly returning to normal. For the military, they had gained a new weapon to wage war. With the threat of interdimensional invasion quite possible in the future Anagonian scientists had created a portal bridging Equestria and Anagonia. Through it and with the guidance of Oscar, they would open further portals to other worlds to meet vastly different civilizations. This all was kept secret from the people, the military monitoring closely the recovery of Equestria. Unbeknown to most, it had no intention of leaving such a critical foothold. • • • Rainbow Dash had relayed the events of her epic adventure to her friends. Naturally Twilight was eager to chronicle everything, as if it hadn't been already by Celestia herself. Her friends were surrounding her, dogging her with questions in Twilight's library home. She sighed happily to herself. Through these events she had not only gained new friends and a new purpose, but appreciated more the friendship she had with her fellow Elements of Harmony. "You know I love you guys, right?" she asked causing the rest to pause. For a moment she didn't know if she said something wrong. Then all at once Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack, Twilight and even Spike joined in on a group hug. She closed her eyes, complete content at that moment. "A'course we know, suga'cube!" Applejack said. Then they all shared a laugh. For now, everything was back to normal.
Chapter 1The evening air was warm and humid. Pine trees dotted the landscape as a five soldiers made their way to their checkpoint up a hill. The squad was in the middle of a week long patrol along the northern border of their country. It was common for the Confederate Military to assign groups during peacetime these tasks to keep their skills and abilities in check. While there was an extremely low risk of hostile contact of any kind, with the exception of wildlife, they were equipped with live rounds and the latest equipment and gear for safety. Since Anagonia had been at peace for so long, it had more or less become a task by instructors to see if veteran servicemen and women could keep up with the pace. Lieutenant Colonel Jacob Regulus led four rookies on this mission. He was made clear it was live fire and that in the area they were patrolling there had been sightings of wild bears. If he got too deep into trouble back up would be a radio-call away, but otherwise they were to be alone for the duration so Jacob could properly train the newly graduated recruits. Jacob went prone and his squad followed suit, he checking his map and the supposed locations of other squads and outposts in the area. It was almost ritual that during these exercises at some point the squads would eventually play "pranks" on each other. Of course command would send out the "special assignments" and any squad involved would replace live rounds for dummy rounds just in case anyone got too trigger-happy. Such was the case at this moment. Jacob signaled for his squad to huddle. They were inside good cover and they already spotted the "hostile" squad trekking in the open over the ridge. He quickly briefed them on the plan with quiet whispers and hand motions. Making sure everyone was on the same page, he ensured each one had dummy rounds chambered and loaded. Satisfied that all safety regulations were followed he motioned for each one to get into position. They lined the top of the ridge watching the other squad slowly approach their position. Slowly he grabbed his radio gave the signal to shoot the signal. One of his squad loaded their M203 with a smoke round, standing prone and firing. "Squad Foxtrot, this is Squad Zeta, we have your position and you are dead. Confirm status." Jacob smirked as he waited for the response from the radio, watching as the squad down below raised their hands up in defeat as the smoke round burst just a few yards from them. "We are confirmed dead. Good job Colonel." Jacob could tell the other squad leader wasn't too happy with the outcome. Without delay Jacob gave an order for his squad to make way down the ridge to meet their comrades. It was the conclusion of a three-day hide-and-seek between the two groups and he wanted to meet the man responsible for keeping the other squad hidden for so long. He also wanted to know why the hell he would bring them in the open! Just a few feet away from each other the squads holstered their weapons in preparation for a long deserved handshake. Jacob, however, wouldn't get the chance. All nine soldiers watched in horror as they knelt over in pain. Jacob held his chest as he started to vomit. He groaned in pain as his vision blurred and the world around him started to go dark. He looked up to see the medics from both his squad and the other recoil in horror as they tried to reach for him. An invisible energy pushed them back along with any other soldier that tried to intervene. Not knowing what was going on Jacob tried to reach for the nearest medic whom in turn tried his best to grip his commander's hand. Just as he was inches away, reality literally dissipated into nothingness as the last thing he felt was an incredible pressure on his body. • • • Am I dead? Those three words repeated themselves several times inside what Jacob felt was his mind. He wasn't really sure where he was or which was was up or down. On one hand he could sense he had structure, but somewhere in his consciousness the truth that he had no real form at the moment came forward. He wasn't dead nor was he living. He felt like he was in limbo between both worlds. Memories of who he was and how he got to this state of being quickly assembled together in his mind. He remembered the exercise with the four new recruits. He remembered his name, rank and mission. He remembered who he was and the last moments before he got here. He remembered the look on the medics face as he reached for Jacob's hand. Where am I? Slowly he felt he could tell which way was up and down despite feeling like he had no form. When he willed the movement of his arms or legs he could sense a response. Had he died and gone into limbo? No, he couldn't have. He knew he wasn't dead. It was as if a mighty hand had ripped through space and time and dragged Jacob to where he was now. A loud KA-KRACK sounded around him. It was deafening. He felt the ground beneath him. He took in a deep breath, arching back as if it was his first. He gazed up into the sky in that precious moment and saw a clear sky. He filled his lungs full of the precious life-giving air and felt the support of his M-16 Assault Rifle. He used it like a crutch as he tried to stand. His body literally shaking as he regained control of his physical form and gazed around him. The ground was charred in a circular fashion as if an explosion had gone off. In the epicenter of the event Jacob realized to his horror he was currently standing. All this had taken a few seconds. He didn't have a chance to see if all of his body had made it. Behind him he heard and felt a loud roar of some mighty and vicious beast. His instincts took hold despite his current state and he aimed his weapon properly as he went prone. Instantly he pulled the trigger and a three round burst fired from his weapon. There was no more roaring. He took in a sharp breath, thankful for his years of training as his eyes widened. The larger-than-life creature fell to the ground lifeless. Blood oozed from a spot in between its eyes. Jacob quickly recognized that the beast seemed to be part bear and lion. The answers of how or why didn't come to him quickly enough as he turned a complete one-eighty to the sounds of whimpering. His rifle pointed dead center at the head of another creature, but this time his instincts refused to allow him to pull the trigger. The hard-drilled combat training recognized an innocent combatant, whatever it may be and he lowered his weapon. Before him a creature only heard of in fairy-tales lay shaking on the ground with a few cuts and bruises. Ignoring the pain in his body from all the sudden movement he sprinted over to the creature. He had enough time to recognize it as a griffon, part eagle and part lion. The poor thing had spots where its feathers and fur were missing. He concluded quickly that whatever caused him here had placed him in the center of what appeared to be a battle. Jacob wasn't sure how to properly treat a wounded animal, but this one appeared to still be breathing and not too badly injured on the outside. Its head was on the ground as one eye was wide and staring at him which he concluded to be a good sign. He saw the beak move, as if it was trying to speak. Jacob's mind refused to allow him to take stock of the situation in detail. His only objective was to ensure that this creature was alright. He reached behind him to his pack instinctively to where his canteen should be. A silent sigh of relief passed his lips as he felt it, unstrapping it and unscrewed the cap. He placed on hand behind the head of the griffon and raised it just so. He gently poured a bit of water into the beak, slowing it to a trickle as the creature started to drink. Its heavy breathing had subsided to gentle breaths at this point in between gulps. When he thought the griffon had enough of the water he replaced his canteen on his pack and lowered the head back to the ground. "T-thank you," came a very feminine voice. At first he didn't know where it originated from, but once he saw the griffon's eye trained on him he somehow knew it had talked. His response was more based in his training than logic. "You're welcome, ma'am," he said. Giving up trying to understand the situation until later, he allowed himself to just go with the flow. "My name is Jacob Stein. I'm here to help you." He smiled gently, knowing full well that chance had placed him here but circumstance dictated he follow through with his oath. Citizen of his country or not, he was trained to serve and protect. The griffon tried to sit up. Jacob assisted her, at least he assumed it was a she. He took note that there was a slight gash on the opposite side of her head but her other eye seemed alright. She looked at him with a confused expression. "I don't know where that is," she said, "but you saved my life." He could swear she was smiling. "My name's Gilda." Jacob nodded. He looked around quickly, not recognizing the forest clearing he was in. He looked back at Gilda. "Where am I, Gilda?" The griffon blinked several times. She looked at the spot where he had suddenly appeared from, then back at him. She placed a claw on her head as if she had a bad headache, grunting. "You're in Equestria," she said as she looked back at the burnt patch on the ground. "Where are you from? How did you suddenly appear here?" "I'm from Anagonia," he said. "I'm not sure how I got here, but one moment I was home and then I appeared here." Gilda stared dumbly at Jacob, then she started to laugh. It sounded deeply sarcastic to Jacob but he ignored it. "Well here I was thinking you knew I was in trouble!" She groaned, shaking her head. "The one time in my life when I honestly believed someone did something good for me and it was done by chance!" Jacob scowled. Gilda took quick note and lowered her head. "Sorry," she said. "I've just never had anyone do anything nice for me. Let alone save my life." "Don't worry about it," Jacob said with a smile. He blinked, "What happened between you -" he said looking back at the mythical lion-bear thing and back at Gilda, "- and that thing?" "I don't know. One moment I'm walking and the next thing I know that thing appears!" She sighed. "When you appeared I thought I was done for." He smiled. "Can you walk?" "I think so," Gilda said as she tried to stand. Jacob reached to help her. Once she was standing she nervously looked between Jacob and the ground before clearing her throat. "Well, I think I need to go." Jacob stood and let his rifle hang by its strap around his shoulder and neck. "Alright, but can you direct me to the nearest town?" She pointed with a claw to where he noticed a dirt road. "Follow that road and you'll find Ponyville." Gilda cleared her throat. "It's been nice, you saving my life and all, but I really have to go." He tried to object but before he could she spread her wings and took the air. He noticed how she struggled in doing so, standing there and watching as she disappeared beyond the trees. Jacob sighed. Forgetting about the griffon for the moment he grabbed his canteen and took a long drink. Whatever had brought him here he had enough sense to realize he was no where near his home. He knelt and took off his pack, reaching inside to grab his radio. As he suspected there was no response when he called, just static. He tried his compass and was thankful that at least it showed where north was. The last thing he tried was his GPS unit which displayed a "NETWORK ERROR" message on it. It simply stated "out of range". Adding things together along with the unusual event that led him to be here, he assumed that his quest to find his way home would be a long one. Wherever he was, it was far from Anagonia. Very far. He replaced his backpack on his back and kept hold of his weapon. He had only one lead. A town called Ponyville. Without the griffon here to ask more, he would have to seek answers elsewhere. Starting down the clearing to the dirt road he placed all worries and emotions about his predicament to the back of his mind. He needed to find a place to rest and food to eat. After that he would allow himself to properly think on what was happening. • • • Gilda watched the strange creature make its way down the direction she had pointed. A lapse of judgment had caused her to direct Jacob away from Ponyville. From atop her perch of the tree she raked her front claws on the branches, trying to figure if it was worth the effort to even correct her mistake. He had saved her life. At the same time he appeared in exactly the same way the beast had come. Her mind was divided on what to do. In the end, despite her normally brutish nature towards everyone else, she concluded it was probably safer that he walk away from civilization. The way he had taken care of the beast with his magical staff-like weapon horrified her. It was the loudest sound she had heard in her life besides the sound of the two appearing from nothing. There was no telling what horror that could unleash. No telling what world they had come from! Gilda looked down at how tight her foreclaws gripped the branch. What was she thinking? The humiliation that Rainbow Dash and her friends had done to her was enough to warrant that. At the same time, she still adored Dash as a friend. During her time of isolation she came to realize that the pegasus had a lot more than she ever had. It was as if she had come to admire that about her. The griffon grumbled to herself. In the end she decided to follow Jacob, if only to quell the feeling of guilt that wracked her mind. He had saved her life, after all. It was the least she could do. • • • It had been several hours since Jacob had seen any other entity besides the birds and an occasional deer that fled at the sight of him. He had found a stream a while back and refilled his canteen and washed away the grime on his face. The land he was in seemed vibrant and full of life. Even the trees looked as if they were well kept. Sometimes as he observed he wondered if this was, in fact, some type of paradise. Obviously the appearance of the bear/lion beast coincided with his in this land, so he quietly figured that perhaps the most in a natural predator he would see would be what he would find at home. Everything seemed so similar, but different. He found a rock beside a tree and took the opportunity to take a break. Setting his rifle to his side, he set down his gear and sighed in relief at the weight that was taken from his tired body. Jacob figured it was about time he assessed his situation properly and started to think on the facts. What he knew for sure now was that this "Equestria" was somewhere far from Anagonia. He knew basic scientific theory from his time in college and gathered that whatever event had taken him here was some kind of freakish teleportation between two locations. How or why it had happened he couldn't accurately figure. He had read an article once as be browsed the internet about freak wormholes appearing in reality that some believed was the cause for the random disappearance of people. It was the best guess he had for what happened to him. While quite discomforting, he wasn't entirely scared of this hypothetical guess. For one thing the only creature he had seen was a mythical beast of lore. It could talk, sure, but that only gave Jacob the impression that other creatures he might meet may have that ability also. How he understood their language was beyond him, but it was an advantage. The griffon didn't seem to carry anything relating to any sort of technology. That didn't mean that anything else he didn't see would either. After all, Gilda had directed him towards a town, which only meant that whatever people inhabited this land had a good level if intelligence. It gave him slight hope that somehow he might find a way home, however doubtful. The last thing he could claim as fact was that however advanced these people were, they weren't as advanced as him. There was the slim chance they were and his technology just couldn't pick up on their satellites, if they had any. But that chance was so remote that he didn't place hope in it and instead excepted, at the very least, a bronze age culture to thrive. Telling by Gilda's surprise of him he could also conclude that humanity was something unknown here. Jacob felt better after thinking things through. While he was naturally scared of the possibility of never going home, it didn't seem all at a loss. He would have to play it cool and follow the procedures of a first contact that were taught in the Military. He had been the head of many a delegation sent to greet natives of foreign lands and establish relations. From both equally-advanced nations to tribes and groups of peoples. Since he figured Equestria didn't have a highly advanced civilization he would follow the procedures for establishing relations with native tribes. If he was right in his guess, then none of his technology that he kept with him could fall into anyone's hands here. He could explain it, but beyond that handing something over as such would be like giving stone age man the power of machine guns. It could possibly lead to a degradation of culture or worse. He didn't want to end up the source of a problem that would take centuries to get adjusted to. If worst came to worst, he would find a living on the land far from any civilization. It would likely be his only choice if he couldn't find a way back home. Jacob knew it was his responsibility as a soldier and protector to ensure that any people, whether his or not, was safe from any harmful influences. Jacob took a drink of his canteen and casually opened an MRE ration. He poured some water and mixed the contents before slowly eating. Looking at what he had he figured he had about another week's worth of food. After that he would have to find other sources of food. That was something he was sure he could solve here, seeing as animal life was abundant. "Whatcha' eatin'?" a familiar voice asked beside him. Jacob reached for his handgun holstered at his side not sure if his mind was playing tricks on him. He turned to face the source of the voice he heard and saw the griffon from earlier. How he had missed her coming beside him was a slight worry, but he released his grip from his weapon and went back to eating his MRE. "It's a Meal Ready to Eat," he said in between bites. "It comes packaged dry so all I have to do is add water and mix." "Oh," responded Gilda as she walked beside him and sat on her haunches, tilting her head as she observed. "You hungry?" Jacob asked. He had a protein bar that he could spare. She shook her head. "Not really. Thanks anyway." He nodded. "How long have you followed me?" Jacob took another bite. "Ever since I pointed you in the wrong direction," she said bluntly. Jacob blinked, then looked at her. "Wrong direction?" His first instinct was that this was a trap of some kind. However he pressed that thought back. He had saved her, however accidental the event, so it was highly unlikely she would be trying to trick him. "Yea, sorry about that." Gilda said apologetically as she rubbed the back of her feathered head. "I was kinda in a mess and not thinking properly." Jacob smirked, finishing his meal and discarding the trash back into his pack. He took a drink of his water. "No harm, no foul," he said. Gilda smiled. Jacob smiled back. She then pointed at his rifle, "So what is that thing? Some kind of magical wand?" He laughed, "This thing?" He picked up his M16 and held it so she could see. "Not quite, but to you it would seem like it." He shook his head, "No, not magical. It shoots metal that where I come from are called bullets. It uses gunpowder as a source." He watched her reaction to see if she knew what it was. As excepted, she had a confused look. The griffon shrugged. "I don't know what that is, but I can understand the metal part." She thought for a moment. "Kind of like a bow and arrow?" So they did have grasp of simple weaponry. His assumption was correct, it seemed. "Kind of, but really fast and almost impossible to dodge." He set his rifle down. "Ah," she said nodding. "Well from what I saw I don't want to be on the receiving end of it, that's for sure." Jacob chuckled. "Lucky for you that'll probably never happen. Though I can tell you as someone who has been shot with a bullet, it really is quite an unpleasent experience." Gilda look horrified, "How did you survive?! That creature was easily twice your size and it died!" "That's right," Jacob said, "but thankfully I was shot by someone who didn't know how to properly use a weapon like mine." Gilda shrugged and nodded, "Whatever. At least you didn't die." She looked down then away. "Good thing you didn't, I guess." Jacob was touched. He reached out and patted the griffon on the head. In response Gilda tilted her head and smiled again. After a few moments he placed his pack back on his back and stood with weapon hanging by the strap around his shoulder and neck. "So how about we head the right way?" Gilda nodded and came beside Jacob, the two starting their trek towards Ponyville.
Chapter 2Gilda had chosen to walk beside Jacob out of respect for his lack of wings. Jacob had made note of this to her once before and she fained that her wings hurt after the previous events earlier. After that no other mention was made, Gilda answering Jacob's questions concerning Equestria. Jacob had learned that besides a few mythical races of animals, the primary ruling class seemed to be sentient equines. He learned that there were three main classes. The first was the earth ponies, from which Jacob gathered was quite similar to his land's horses. The second was pegasus ponies whom had the ability to fly. The last were unicorns. Gilda expressed that the unicorns were more likely capable of magic than any other race of ponies. After digesting this bit of information into his mind, Jacob learned the basic jobs of each. The earth ponies tended to the fields and the earth itself, thus their namesake. They normally could be found on farms or at the head of shops. Pegasus ponies were mainly tending to the skies and weather, from which when Jacob explained the difference between his lands weather patterns and Equestria's Gilda seemed at a loss for an answer. He left it at that and was finally told that unicorns mainly concentrated on the magical side of Equestria, something which to Jacob seemed a far and away thing to his people's technological mindset. Gilda was sure to explain that anypony could be at any position, with the exception of pegasus ponies whom could only walk on clouds and tend to the air properly. Jacob thought quietly on the importance of what he had learned. While this land probably didn't have technology similar to where he came from, it was highly likely with the introduction of magic to the equation it was probable they lived similar lifestyles to humanity's. This was important because while he was in an entirely different place far from his home, he could still acquire the commodities that he was used to. He also believed if the civilization was built on the back of magical principals than he could use it to find a way home. Any worries he had of never going home quickly faded. Their conversation finally shifted to the personal sides of each individual. Gilda was first to tell some of her story. Jacob suspected that she withheld a great deal, but he gathered from some of her story that she had a bad relation with a certain pony named "Rainbow Dash" and a few of the pegasus' friends. It could be a slight kink in his plans to befriend the locals but one he had little choice but to confront. "So what about you?" Gilda asked as they sat a opposite of each other around a campfire. The night had come and Jacob used his skills to craft their fire from some spare wood and and branches lying around. During the process Jacob noted that Gilda was highly observant of his actions. "What's your story?" Jacob shrugged. He had taken off his jacket and set most of his gear beside his sleeping bag. "Not much to say really," he chuckled. Gilda raised an eyebrow and smirked. "I don't believe that." She pointed a claw at Jacob, "I bet I know one thing about you." Jacob raised his eyebrow, "Oh?" "You're a soldier," she grinned. He laughed. That much was obvious! "You got me," he said. "I'm a soldier." After a few moments of silence Gilda tilted her head, "Well?" Jacob sighed and shrugged again. After she had told him about herself he saw it only fitting to reveal some things about him. He started with the basics. "Okay, well, my full name is Jacob Ramnsey Stein. I was born in the town of Trinity in the state of Arkansis. I spent most of my time with my mother and father on the farm we had helping with the crops before going to school and finally graduating. I joined the Confederate States Army at the age of eighteen and soon became a Lieutenant. Not long after I went to Officer's Academy and spent a few more years on the field, gaining the rank of Lieutenant Colonel." He smiled, looking up to notice a confused expression on Gilda's face. "What's a state?" she asked, puzzled. "A -" Jacob started, then sighed and chuckled. "I'm sorry, I forgot I'm in someplace that would know very little of my world." He looked up at the stars as he leaned back on his arms, trying to think of how to properly explain. He noted how extremely beautiful they were and how amazing the moon shinned. Something inside him told him it wasn't natural. He left that mystery for another day, looking back to Gilda. "A state is like a piece of territory with a government properly established to rule it," he explained. "Instead of being its own independent nation, however, it is a part of a larger nation that is often made up of like-minded states. For example, the nation I live in is properly termed as the 'Confederate States of Anagonia'. Where Anagonia is the name of the entire nation, the Confederate States describes the form of government that holds each state into a combined whole, or Republic in proper terms." Jacob saw she still had a confused look but nodded slightly. He continued. "The name of the state I was born in is called Arkansis. The six others are Lexington, Orgath, Liberty, Plymouth, Saratoga and Imperium. Each one has its own unique culture, way of life and things they produce, but all have a common interest. So while each one could rightfully be called a nation, they are instead called states and are therefore unified in a Confederacy of States under the name of Anagonia." Gilda blinked. All this was new to her. She knew the concept of nationhood from school, but the only type she really knew about was a Kingdom. She looked down, then back up at Jacob. "So what about you?" She asked again. Jacob chuckled, "Alright. What do you want to know?" Gilda shrugged, "I dunno. Your favorite color, how old you are, what you are?" He smirked, "My favorite color is purple, I'm forty-two years old and my species is called Human." He sat up and placed his hands on his lap, "Anything else?" "Yea," she said as she tilted her head. "What's a human?" Jacob laughed. "Obviously me." He noticed her glare, then sighed. "Sorry, I didn't mean to sound condescending." She nodded, edging him on to explain with a wave of her clawed hand. He continued. "A human is classified as any species of -" He stopped. He placed a hand to his chin, thinking. "Well, anything that looks like me and walks on two legs. From where I come from, we believed we evolved from other creatures called apes or monkeys. Unlike our ancestors we have very little hair over our bodies and have opposable thumbs-" he emphasized this by waving his thumb to her "- that can be used to manipulate the world around us. One difference is that where I come from we have no magic, but instead use the earth to gather resources and construct our cities and -" he motioned to his weapon, "- weapons to defend ourselves." "Ah," Gilda nodded, "We have monkeys here. Odd to think they'd look anything like you." "True," Jacob admitted. "There are many explanations from my land that describe how we came to be, but the most popular explanation and the one most widely accepted is evolution." He saw that confused look again from her and started to explain. "It's a theory that was created to explain how humans came to exist. Basically it describes how we descended from apes and over the course of millions of years evolved into humanity based on the circumstances of our environment. There is a lot to it and I admit I'm not sure if I can explain it all properly, but there it is in brief." Gilda again gave a nod of understanding and left the topic alone. She yawned. "So do you have any family or friends?" Jacob stared at her for a moment. He then looked at the fire, softly replying, "Yes". His head went down and he cleared his throat. The emotions he had quelled from earlier in the day were resurfacing. It was a battle in itself to calm them. When he looked back up he noted a concerned look on Gilda's face. "I'm alright," he assured the griffon. "I do have family, a son to be exact. He's in his twenties though and in the Marine Corps, so he should be alright without me." He gave a brief smile before looking back to the fire. Before he knew it Gilda had walked over and laid beside him. Her head nudged his arm. "I'm sorry. It has to be strange for you suddenly being away from your home." He smiled at her kind gesture, rubbing a hand over her head and down her neck as if petting a faithful dog. He felt her churr at the petting and he continued. "Yea," he said, "I'm kind of worried I might not ever get back. I'm not ever sure how I got here." "Mmm," was her reply at first. She was enjoying the petting through her feathers too much. After a moment she looked up at Jacob. "We'll find a way for you to get home. Together. It's the least I can do to repay you for saving my life." She smiled. Jacob smiled back, "Thank you Gilda." The amount of faith she had placed in her words was not lost to him. He sighed. "Time for bed I suppose." Gilda nodded and stood. She watched as Jacob made his way to his sleeping bag and got comfortable. She sat, simply watching as he drifted to sleep. When she was sure he wouldn't notice she came over and laid beside him, curling up. "I'll get you home," she whispered. "You're the only friend I've got." Then she too drifted off into dreamland. • • • As the sun slowly rose over the two traveling companions, Jacob felt a warmth at his back. He thought at first that perhaps the fire was still going and that was the cause of it. He slowly opened his eyes and sat up and saw that the campfire was reduced to ash. He blinked. As he reached his hand to the ground to brace himself to stand it passed the feeling of feathers. He looked and saw that Gilda was sleeping soundly. Her back had braced against his while he had slept. He couldn't help but give a smile. He remembered when she had described to him what happened to her in Ponyville. According to Gilda she had traveled there to spend some time with Rainbow Dash, an old friend from her flying academy. Dash's friends had intervened at every turn and rudely shrugged the griffon off. In the end the entire town had turned against her and bullied her to go away. He felt sorry for her. Realizing then that his kindness to her must make her believe he was her newest friend. Some part of him believed secretly that her story had a lot of missing pieces. At the time he hadn't pressed her for further information. All he could do now was take her word for it. Even if things got bad when she returned to Ponyville with Jacob in tow, he had to make every effort to stay neutral and if possible mediate any hostilities. He needed to befriend as many people - ponies he corrected himself - as possible. He reached to her side and started to stroke through her feathers into her fur. Gilda shifted and slowly raised her head, at first noticing Jacob and smiling. Then she shot up in a hurry and stood a few feet from him. "U-uh," she said in a stutter. "I-I must have been so tired I didn't see you there! I'm sorry!" Jacob chuckled and started to fold his sleeping bag properly, "It's okay, Gilda. I understand." "Y-you do?!" Gilda stared wide eyed. Her breathing picked up and she became nervous. However Jacob was too busy in his organizing to take notice. "I do," he said while strapping his sleeping bag back to his pack. "It must be hard not having any real friends for a while. After all," he said smiling as he finally looked at her, "from what you said they all turned against you, right?" "Uh, right!" Gilda said quickly. She lowered her stance and looked away. "Yea. Right." Jacob picked up that she hadn't told him everything. He suspected as much. As he previously determined he wouldn't get involved, but promised himself no matter what happened he wouldn't be mad at her. After all, it wasn't his place to judge someone based on their past experiences. "Don't worry," Jacob said, "I am glad we're friends." Gilda stood straight and blinked at him. Jacob was so direct, unlike anyone she ever encountered before! The last thing she expected was such a blunt answer like that. In fact, it would probably be the last thing anyone expected! She smiled and scratched her beak with a claw, "Yea me too. You saved my life, so I guess that does make us friends." It was already obvious in her actions. Though what she didn't know was how much Jacob understood them. He was growing on her, so much so that she had a slight crush on him. This was, thankfully, something that still was oblivious to Jacob. Jacob stood as he put his pack on. He finished by placing his weapons strap around his shoulder and neck and looked at Gilda. He motioned towards the direction of Ponyville. "Guess we should get going then?" Gilda looked at him and blinked several times. At first she just said "Uuuh" before looking back at the dirt road. "Oh yea!" She said, shaking off her previous thoughts. "Yea we should go." Jacob chuckled. If everyone was like Gilda, then this land was truly innocent to the setbacks of the world he lived in. It was another reason he had to be careful. Any introduction of methods or understanding alien to this culture would be harmful to their natural growth. He started walking beside Gilda as she made way, the two finally exiting the forested area they had for so long been passing. Ahead of them Jacob noted a wooden fence extending as far as he could see. At first there was only tilled land and dirt. Then he started to note the apple trees. He was shocked by how many there was. Literally thousands littered the landscape. He rubbed a hand through his hair. His helmet had been placed in his pack before he had been teleported here by unknown means and he saw no need to replace it on his head. He looked down to Gilda for answers to what he was seeing. "It's called Sweet Apple Acres," Gilda said seeing his confusion. "The ponies eat the apples and other green food." She stuck her tongue out and shook her head in disgust. "I like meat myself, not this veggie stuff." Jacob smirked. "So do I. But a few apples here and there don't hurt." She huffed. "Whatever." Gilda then looked back up at him with an quizzical look, "You eat meat?!" "Yep," he responded. "In fact, humans are omnivores. It means we eat both plants and animals, though the meat has to be properly cooked to be consumed." "Ah," she said, gazing back down the road we walked. "That's actually... kind of cool." She looked back at him, beaming. "In fact almost everything about you is super cool!" Jacob smirked. "Thanks." He shrugged and smiled, "What can I say? I like my protein." They both laughed. The sound of which did not escape one inhabitant of the orchard. Jacob had to resist the urge to bring his weapon up and go prone when a sudden "Hey!" came from their side. Both had missed the orange-colored pony with a cowgirl hat running up to the fence line to investigate the noises along the road. She seemed to have a very angered look at Gilda. "Wha' in tarnation are YOU doin' back 'ere!?" Jacob noted the pony's question was directed specifically at Gilda. He stood his ground and watched as the griffon looked angrily back at the pony. He was determined to stay out of this unless it warranted an interruption. "Didn' ya learn last time, you nasty griff'n!" Her southern accent reminded Jacob of the common accent back home. The pony tipped her hat over one eye, "Why I aughta giv' ya a lesson after wha' ya did ta Fluttershy!" Gilda looked back at Jacob. She had a horrified look on her face, as if a nasty truth had been exposed. Jacob remained calm, giving her a quick look before looking back at the cowgirl pony. Finding no support, Gilda gave a hiss, "I'm not here to deal with you losers! I'm here for him!" The pony's head rose as she finally made notice to the human. She tilted her head. "What in Sweet Apple Acres are you and why are you with THAT thing?!" Jacob gave a stern expression. "My name is Jacob Stein, ma'am. I'm not from here." He looked at Gilda and gave her a smile. "As you so rudely pointed out," he said taking a step forward to confront the pony, "this thing here is actually a griffon and her name is Gilda. I saved her life." He took a breath, reminding himself that he already decided to keep a distance between confrontations. "Now I'm not sure what exactly happened between the two of you and every other pony in this village, but I'm not here to start trouble. I'm in a strange land and Gilda has been my only friend so far. She's treated me right and has been kind enough to tell me a little about Equestria here. All I need is a good place to rest and I'd think she might like one too." The cowgirl pony jumped over the fence and slowly clopped up to Jacob. Her eyes met his and they stared down one another. Beside them Gilda was gawking at how anyone would defend her like Jacob did. Seeing that this would erupt in a situation that her friend might not like, she sighed. "Jacob, I haven't been completely honest with you." Both the cowgirl pony and Jacob looked at Gilda. She pawed the ground nervously, "What I said to you earlier about -" she gulped, "- about Ponyville... I-I was the one who bullied them. I'm sorry for calling you a loser, Applejack. I'll go away now." She started to turn and leave. Jacob quickly gave a look to the cowgirl pony. So this was Applejack. He was about to call out to Gilda when Applejack spoke up. "Now hol' on a secund." The pony looked at Jacob and then at Gilda. "I guess I was a might bit rude thar, so let's start these rounds of introduction over." She raised a hoof to Jacob who quickly took hold of it for a shake. "I'm Applejack," she greeted. "I'm sorry 'bout that gettin' in yer face and all." Jacob smiled. "Nice to meet you Applejack. Completely understandable." He raised an eyebrow. "I suppose we can work beyond past experiences so my friend here can come with me?" Applejack sighed, looking to Gilda. The griffon had hid her face in her wing out of complete embarrassment. Punishment enough, she thought. "I 'pose we can werk sumthin' out. Might have to get her ta apologize properly, but 'at can be arranged." Gilda slowly retracted her head from her wing, looking hopeful but still having an expression of guilt. The only reason why she did what she did was to keep Jacob as a friend. If it meant she had to apologize properly, she would do it. The last thing she wanted was to have another one of her friends turn her away, especially Jacob because of all he had done for her. She nodded slowly. "I think I can do that." "Alright then," Applejack said satisfied as she turned to leave. "Y'all two follow me to the home now. Y'all look like y'all need a good bite to eat anyway."
Chapter 3Gilda was wide-eyed as she gasped long, ragged breaths. She couldn't do this, she wouldn't. She looked apologetically up to Jacob whom barely caught the expression before she started to sob uncontrollably and dash off into the forest. Applejack stopped in her tracks and turned around. She had only gone a few feet when she realized no one was following her when she heard the sobbing. The pony looked quizzically at the dust trail, then at Jacob. "Well ar' you gonna at least come?" Jacob stood there in silence. He watched Gilda disappear into the forest and felt the urge to follow her. She had come to depend on him and Jacob realized that unintentionally he had forced a dark subject upon her that required more determination on her part to get through then what she had. In his mission to meet the locals, he had made a fool of the only friend he had in this land. He lowered his head in a sigh, looking at Applejack. "I'm sorry, I have to go after her." He started to turn to jog but stopped, looking back at the cowpony. "I'm sure I'll be back for proper introductions, but until then it was nice to meet you." With that he held his weapon tight and started a military jog. Applejack watched dumbfounded at the scene and rolled her eyes. It wasn't like she cared any for that griffon anyway. Still, as she looked hard at Jacob, she couldn't get over a growing feeling that maybe Gilda had changed. That thing, or whatever it was, had befriended her and while it wasn't readily apparent, Applejack did detect something different. For one, the usually mean-spirited griffon had apologized. "Oh horseapples!" she said as she hit the ground with her hooves. She felt pity for the griffon, the last feeling she wanted to feel! Grumbling to herself she decided to go to only one pony, Twilight Sparkle, and tell of her second meeting with Gilda. Maybe she would know what to properly do and explain what in tarnation was the thing the griffon was with. • • • The night fell on a seemingly uneventful day in the capital of Anagonia. The moon was partially hidden by clouds as it glowed, a remnant of earlier storms that had passed through. Buildings dotted here and there, the surrounding area looking more like a small city compared to what should be the center of an entire nation. It was a prime example of the belief of the people of Anagonia about tending and caring for what they had for future generations would ensure their survival as a whole. This example shown in almost every part of their everyday life. One part of Anagonian society, however, was held higher in regard, second only to their continuity as a nation and people. It was expressed not only in their founding documents but also in the way they entrusted their very survival. To be a soldier in the Confederacy meant that you became not only a protector of a nation, but a protector of the People as well. It was a grueling task for any citizen, foreign or natural-born, to break away the mask of society and understand the oaths and protections they were entrusted with when joining any branch of the Confederate Military. They literally were the holders of the torch and the bringers of any new governance the people decreed. So much so that next to the trust every citizen gave to their family and friends, a soldier's was known never to be forsaken. So it was that on this night at the edge of the seemingly inconspicuous city that Regus Maxim stayed up to study the events that happened a day ago. Normally such matters involving the disappearance of a brother in arms was left to the military branch they resided in. Not this one. It had gained so much national attention that even scientists called to investigate the circumstances surrounding the events were baffled. What was more strange was that during that day three other disappearances had occurred, all in the same manner and all having outstanding witnesses of good character to back the reports. It was then only natural for Regus as Chief General of the Confederacy's Armed Forces to personally investigate. He had the responsibility to report to the President as Chief of the Department of National Defense and as such these disappearances had to quickly be explained as either an act by a foreign nation or group or something else. The "something else" was, at this point, the only conclusion he had to go on. The Confederacy was enjoying a long peacetime with both its many allies and trading partners across the planet. Its navies patrolled known trading lanes alongside those of other foreign powers, ensuring the continued economic safety of all involved. Its military was constantly called upon not for war but for humanitarian efforts. The Confederate Military had adjusted from a force to protect its citizens alone to that of providing relief for billions upon billions across the globe. Its morale had never been higher and its sense of purpose never clearer. With all this in mind, it baffled Regus why anyone would go AWOL as first suggested before the eyewitness reports came in. It just didn't make sense. All four soldiers were high-ranking and entrusted with the task of leading armies. One general in particular was already deep in the task of leading a humanitarian relief task force in an allied nation. They had no history, no reason, no motive to defect or do anything but their jobs. At least that is what the extensive bios of each individual indicated. It was true that at times, soldiers did leave the service without notice. In such cases their rights protected them, but they were still called to answer for their actions through a proper tribunal of their peers and commanding officers. Some just didn't have the nerve to continue under the stress of their specified job descriptions. Many others had plenty of mundane and serious reasons why. But these four were not new recruits as almost ninety-nine percent of the cases were. Only once had a high-ranking officer left the service without notice. It was only classified as AWOL because of the events surrounding it, later decided to be understandable to a tribunal. In his office in the Joint Command Center of the Armed Forces of the Confederacy, Regus could only push himself away from his computer screen and lean back in his chair with a groan. His hands met his face, sliding down it in a distraught fashion. He had been party to first contact with people from other worlds, had led an entire military armada in a war, had fought hard for people all over the globe he would never know, but never before had he faced the daunting task before him. He had to explain why so suddenly four people, all who had classified access and who were outstanding leaders in the Military, suddenly and unexplainable disappeared in a blinding flash of light and thunder. The only entities he knew who had anything remote to such technology had no use for kidnapping humans, who were most definitely useless to their causes. So the only explanation he could ascertain from all the evidence gathered was that the something else he dreaded so much was indeed the solution. Something else, someone else, had to have purposely gathered these fine soldiers for some purpose. He could only guess the motive or purpose behind it, but in his gut he felt it wasn't good. It couldn't be. He heard a knock at his door and sat up in his chair. At first he didn't recognize the person standing in the open door way. The computer he had been staring at for hours hadn't done his sight any justice. "Come in," he said in a weary and tired voice. As the person came into view he stood at attention, giving a quick salute. "Mister President," Regus greeted. "I wasn't expecting you until the morning." Kromulus Regulus returned the salute and waved the Chief General down. He came and sat at the chair on the other side of Regus' desk. The Chief General sat just as Kromulus did, the President giving a tired yawn. "I do apologize for the lack of notice," Kromulus said just as tiredly. "If you were anyone else I'd have you reprimanded," Regus joked with a smirk. "Want some coffee?" "No thanks," Kromulus replied waving the offer off with his hand. "I didn't come for formal conversation this time, unfortunately, just an update. It seems that two more reports of the same type of strange disappearance have been documented, so I thought it would be an appropriate time to go ahead with our meeting." He noticed the puzzled look on the Chief General's face, then added, "You didn't know?" Regus shook his head. "No sir. I only know of the first four." He gawked. "Two more?!" Kromulus nodded. "That is correct. I was just notified by the Chancellor of Yohannes of two high-ranking Generals literally gone. Hundreds of witnesses saw it." "Was it at a base?" Regus asked. "No," Kromulus shook his head. "They were giving an afternoon speech earlier today about the values of humanitarian aid at a forum in Imperius. It's all over the internet now." "Jesus Christ," said Regus as he shook his head. "What the hell is going on?" "I don't know," Kromulus admitted, "but I don't like it. I think the only person who can answer that is dead right now." They both had a somber look. They spoke of Oscar Vladinchi, one of the founding fathers of the Confederacy. He had died recently during Anagonia's first meeting with an otherworldly civilization. The events surrounding his death was entirely personal so it didn't dampen the end result of peace. Regus rubbed his forehead. "I honestly don't have any answers," he said softly. "It's like something is reaching through time and space and teleporting them away." "Its the only explanation I've got too," Kromulus said. "All witness statements describe the same exact thing. The person first throws up, then vanishes in a loud boom of light. Everytime it's described, there is a resulting shock wave." "What can we do about it?" Regus looked on helplessly at Kromulus. The President stared for a moment, then shook his head. Regus grumbled in frustration. "So what, am I really supposed to believe tha-" Before he could finish he watched in horror as the President leaned forward and threw up on the floor. Regus quickly stood and ran around the desk, but was thrusted back by an unknown force. He fell back on the ground, about to stand up when Kromulus stared at him. His body was turning a bright blue. "Shit!" was all Kromulus got out before he disappeared just as suddenly as the other six. The resulting explosion sent Regus against the wall and knocked him out. In an instant Anagonia was turned on its head. The President of the Confederate States was now among the growing list of people who vanished without explanation. • • • Stars glittered around a lone figure. Somewhere between here and there in the cosmos he claimed to himself a sanctuary. From this point in the universe he could observe the life of his subjects and relish in the worship they offered him. Such was the gifts of being a god, but he never claimed to be such. The solar winds from a nearby star washed across his celestial cloak revealing a skeletal frame. Red eyes stared out into the unknown from what appeared to be two eye sockets of a human skull. For eons he had contemplated and initiated revelations and changes that would guide the people he so loved from this very spot. Now was no different, except this time it dealt with an entity from a different universe. The start of his observance of this individual had happened by accident. In this universe, Melkos Unchanos was merely at the top of the pantheon of gods worshiped in Anagonia. His main tasks were merely to be present and to allow the people of Anagonia to explore their potential. To guide them should they seek his council and to usher in new ages when the time called. In all this time his most important task, that of protecting his realm from other gods and entities, had only ever been invoked twice. Each time was with something from this universe. Until now. He felt the hand reaching between the threads of time and space from the multiverse when the first victim was taken. Melkos knew the man by heart. He was the son of the current leader of his people and he in his waking dreams had followed his career with a keen interest. He fancied the name Jacob Stein in public and kept hidden his true last name. Regulus. Such prestige and honor this name had that Melkos was already placing into motion events that would thrust Jacob into becoming the hero of Anagonia, just as many had before him. All those plans were suddenly changed when something else had gripped Jacob from his watchful eye. The Dark God had tried to see what future these events were to hold, but to no avail. Everything had changed with his disappearance. Millions of timelines were in jeopardy of never being properly fulfilled. His task as overseer and protector was in danger of being undone. The only respite that he had was that whatever was taking his people had not sensed his presence. He could feel this being, the malice it had and the darkness it held within itself. He could tell that whatever purpose was being brought to bare was for some other evil deed he could see. What angered him the most about these clear violations of his realm was not the fact his people were being taken, but the fact that whatever it was had no clear purpose for the damage it was doing to the timeline in this universe. Clearly whomever was doing this was ignorant of the knowledge of balance, of keeping things in order. Such was the conclusion that Melkos came to that the purpose was to bring disorder to someplace else. Normally he would stray from interfering in such petty things, but now he had unwillingly been forced to get involved. To put in danger the father of the first victim of these events for no other real purpose than to restore the balance of his realm. He let out an eternal sigh that sent gentle ripples through the space around him. The ethereal celestial cloak gathering around his form to hide and protect its creator. His red eyes dimmed as they too were hidden, gazing down below to the realm he had come to love and call his own. He knew they would be in turmoil for a time until balance was restored. In this he honestly regretted what he had done and what he would have to do to. In his mind he reached out to the portal between dimensions to once again view the entity that interested him the most at the moment. She was a fantastic creature, forged in another universe dedicated to harmony and balance. Something his realm lacked in the physical, but this realm seemed to have plenty of. Through time itself he reached, imagining a future where she could belong. For in that world he could tell she was lost. Such souls seemed to cry out to him and Melkos was none too hesitant to respond in some manner. To her, sadly, he couldn't simply create events marking his knowledge of the misery she went through nor attempt to cure the sadness in her heart. Melkos Unchanos, the Chief God of the Drekamythian Pantheon, had to find another way. For the first time in all his existence as both a central part of Anagonian time line and now a background manifestation of order, he was reaching into another realm for another soul that did not belong to him. His faithful servants were appearing left and right in her realm and it was his responsibility to bring them back. The only way to achieve this was through her. So he reached out in the dream-state she was in. Calling her name. Calling to her, not caring if that ignorant entity that started this mess found out his existence. • • • Gilda, a voice called in the distant part of her dreams. The griffon had flown far from Sweet Apple Acres and was now hiding in a cave in the mountains. Her quiet sobs of pain and loss, of remembering what she had and being unable to atone for the damage she had done to not only herself but her past lover had drifted her into sleep. Normally Gilda would dream nothing else but that rainbow image of the one she cared dearly for. But when she had, in her anger, ruined all that her dreams went into the realms of sadness and despair. Gilda, the same voice called again. It wasn't hers, she knew. It sounded old and wise. She opened her eyes, but to her surprise she was standing in tall green grass that waved with a gentle spring breeze. Her mind didn't recognize this land. It was so foreign, so distant to anything she could ever view in her world that it border lined on pure fantasy. Her head turned to a distant oak tree on a hill, a figure standing there. Her eyes widened, somehow knowing this was the one who had called to her. Don't be afraid, the figure said as clearly as if standing in front of her. Come to me. We must speak of many things. Her natural reaction was to run. She found she had no desire to go along with it. Instead, almost against her will, her limbs moved and she slowly trekked along a path between the tall grass. It tickled through her feathers and fur, almost as if reassuring her she was safe here. She took in a deep breath, feeling the life-giving oxygen course through her body and strengthening her entire being. She closed her eyes, simply enjoying the blissful experience, never wanting it to end. It was so peaceful here. None of her troubles could harm her. When she opened her eyes she sat just a few feet from the strange being. She blinked, looking the figure up and down. It was hidden behind what appeared to be a cloak of some type of substance. She could only relate it to water because of how it flowed seamlessly across the figures form. When she reached the top of the figure, she saw a human face smiling down at her. She gasped. "Jacob?!" She said in surprise. The figure shook his head. "No, I am not Jacob." He said more clearly. "I only appear to you this way because it is a form you recognize. You are not ready to see what I truly am." At these words she looked confused. Not Jacob, but appearing as Jacob? All at once her fear returned and she cowered, her wings coming forward to try to hide her face. What was this place? She felt a burning truth enter her mind that she didn't belong here. She was about to sprint and run away when she felt the most soothing touch on her left wing. Her body relaxed and she slowly sat on her hunches. The human surrounded by a cloak of water was sitting across from her, lowering the hand that had calmed her mind and soul. "All will be answered, I promise." He smiled, "But first you must know why you are here." "It's because of Jacob, isn't it?" she said with certainty. There was no doubt in her statement. He nodded. "Yes. It is. And because of him I came to notice you." She gawked, her beak open. Notice her? All at once a startling revelation came together. This wasn't a dream. This was a vision! She had heard of these types of things from some Unicorns. They had spoken openly to her when she was a young griffon. When she was first learning of the importance of Princess Celestia and how she had created the world. How she balanced the world and kept things in motion. Her eyes widened and the truth hit her. Like a sledgehammer. This wasn't a human. This wasn't even Jacob. This was another Creator! Even as she looked over the figure again, the truth swept over her like a flood. Her feathers puffed and fur stood straight. Her body shivered. Whoever this was he wasn't from here and didn't belong. Something deep inside her genetic being told her this. This man, this Creator, was from somewhere else entirely. Somewhere so far distant that not even in a million lifetimes should she live it would she ever encounter him. Her expression softened and she nearly fainted. The fact that her mind had suddenly known all this caused her have a serious headache. How or even why she even knew it to be true was a complete mystery, but deep in her heart she knew it to be. The man reached down again and pressed a hand to her feathered head. Gently he stroked down the side of it, her eyes returning to his. "I can see in your thoughts that you know everything," he said as he smiled. "That is good. I am sorry that I had to violate your world's balance just to be here, but I promise you no damage shall come to you or anyone else. My presence here shall be limited only to this. If only because you have become important in my eyes and to the future of my people." "Why me?" she could only ask as she blinked. Her emotions had calmed with his touch, her mind clearing from the pain. Still the truth struck shock in her, but no longer was she afraid. "I'm just a big bully." Tears started in her eyes as she closed them. "I've lost everything because of that." "Perhaps," the man said with a soft whisper, "but depending on your future choices you could have so much more." "All I wanted was her," Gilda admitted as the entire memory of her relationship with Rainbow Dash flashed through her mind. "Without her, I'm nothing... I don't have a purpose to live anymore." The new knowledge did not go unnoticed to the man. He simply continued his gentle petting across her head. "I know," he said calmly, "but those choices were made and the consequences of it were done. That is something I cannot and will not attempt to change. The future, however, is now unwritten. What you choose from this point on will determine who you will become and, if you so choose, save the world that Jacob was torn from." Her eyes opened and she blinked. Save? Her, a hero?! In all of Equestria such a thought was foreign to her. Before she only knew of how to cause pain, of how to get things she wanted through brutish force. The memory of her childhood and the pain of her parents was the main reason she had grew into that hateful griffon. The only respite from such terrible things had been that beautiful pegasus. Even if they had only dated, only loved for a short while, it had given her peace. It was the main reason why her jealousy of Rainbow Dash had caused her to lash out at her new friends. She wanted her for herself alone. Sadly the world was not so forgiving to her as it never seemed to be. Tears started to fall as she sobbed softly. The man understood more now. Her entire life story was freely given to him through the touch he had with her. He felt her pain, her sorrow. Saw how her father had beaten her to become better, tortured her because she had been weak. Saw how her mother had denied her the love she so needed at that age, saw how each had literally thrown her away to the Academy. He saw how the love she experienced with another entity of her world had given her peace. Saw how her unrelenting emotions had caused her eventual downfall. He also saw the last few minutes she had planned for her life. His eyes widened. He understood everything now. It was so obvious. Suicide was an unknown thing to these creatures of this world. He literally felt it in the very fabric of Gilda's bones. That action alone of wanting to take her own existence out of pure misery and depression had given way to everything that happened after. The beast that came at her was the start. Through her dark emotions she had allowed a very hateful entity in her world to manipulate the very fabric of dimensions to summon that beast just to see Gilda's end. How her eventual cries for salvation before her doom had grabbed Jacob Regulus from his place in Melkos' realm into hers to save her. The man then saw his enemy. The one who had thereafter started wreaking havoc in his realm to bring the doom of Equestria through that one opening. It wasn't her fault that she had allowed this eternal being of darkness a pathway to Anagonia. Her innate desire for salvation had done that, a noble and worthwhile desire indeed. But this dark being had used the opening for deeds unknown and was starting to gather a plan. This plan was to tear the lands of Equestria in two by any means necessary through these actions. Softly the man tried to reach out to feel the presence of his people here using Gilda as a base. To his dismay he only felt Kromulus and Jacob. The others were not present in this land or hidden so well he couldn't feel them. His eyes softened as he realized her head was now resting on his hand. Her tears from years and years of sadness had been shed. Her eyes were weakly staring up into his. He smiled, sending shivers down the griffons spine. "Feel better?" he asked. "Yes," she said. In that moment of quiet release everything about her had changed. She knew it would forever. She had come to accept his words of wisdom as fact and was determined to forge a destiny not based on her past, but on the hope of a brighter future. The man could sense this as he gently stroked her feathered cheek. "Thank you for saving me," Gilda said. "You can thank Jacob for that, and yourself," the man chuckled. "Not I. If not for your desire to live at your final moments, none of this would have come to pass. I am humbled to have been able to bring you the salvation you so desired, but I cannot take credit for it." He tilted his head slightly. "Do you understand my words?" The touch went both ways. She gave a nod that she did. In this moment of innocent intimacy between a Creator and creation, all thoughts were shared. She gently rose from his hand and lay on all fours, staring at him with pleading eyes. Through the bond that had been forged by the man's assistance, they could still see into each other's purpose and thoughts. So it was that the man shook his head, receiving a sad look from the griffon. "Not yet," he said in a somber tone. "As much as I desire to see you happy, I cannot unwillingly sacrifice the happiness and future of those I protect for one soul. The needs of the many, as has been said, outweigh the needs of the few. For me to bring you to my realm, I must first ensure that this realm is placed back into balance." He sighed and looked up. "I already feel the watchful eye of your realm's Creator on me. She knows of our communion here. However while she is patient and understand, she is expecting me to assist her to fix this." He looked back at Gilda. "To accomplish this restoration of balance in her lands and mine, I cannot do what I must do alone." His wisdom helped her understand the significance of the problem. "You can't manifest here and fix problems yourself, just as Princess Celestia does. It isn't your realm, so you need someone to do it for you." She sighed, looking down. It took all but a moment to commit herself to the quest ahead. "I will be that tool you need to wield," she said offering herself freely. "But on one condition." The man nodded. "And that is?" "That you will give me the chance to seek the love of the one I want to be with," she said with a serious expression. The man widened his eyes. Who she thought was not who he expected. There were still some things anyone party to a bond could not tell. "That will be difficult, even for me," the man admitted. "Through this desire alone I can see that death will follow your every move." Gilda remained unblinking. "All I ask is for your help. This is my one chance at happiness. If I die, let me die knowing I have found peace." The man sighed then stood, looking down at the eyes that followed his every move and expression. He smiled kindly. "Death is not party to fate. Whom dies may be the least you expect." In an instant everything was gone. The bond she shared with the Creator ended and she could feel him far from her. It gave her pain, but she knew what she had to do now. She had given her word and would not back down. She awaited the land of the living, knowing the task ahead would be difficult. Previous Next
Chapter 4A sense of self started to come back to him as he woke from what felt like a long slumber. The man lay on what he felt was a comfortable bed. Over his body he could feel the warmth of a cover that felt like fur. He groaned as he tried to open his eyes and only saw a mist of colors. He closed them, feeling his head ache, turning in the bed so he could sit up. As he did he brought his hand to his head, feeling extremely dizzy. His feet slipped off the side of the bed to rest on the ground. The cool dirt that met his feet felt reassuring for some reason. For a few minutes the man stayed in that position. His head slowly stopped spinning and his mind started to clear. He tried to open his eyes again, this time seeing things more clearly. As he looked around to get a better understanding of his surroundings, the man realized he was in a hut of some sort. It was of a simple quality, the walls adorned with relics of some culture he could only think of as African. In the center of the hut was a well-lit fire with a large cauldron hanging above it. He sense of smell was gently invaded by the scent of some fine soup or herbal brew. Looking further he noticed that at some places there were racks on the walls of the huts stored with various jars of all types holding plants and other things he couldn't accurately place. His eyes finally landed on the wooden door. It was the only entrance to the hut besides the wooden-framed window he had noticed. He sighed, allowing himself to recover further for a moment. From what he couldn't gather. All he knew at this point was that he had awoken in a hut of some sort. It was probably home to some shaman or wise man by everything he had gathered. He wondered briefly if this was his home. His mind told him no. He then wondered who he was and why he was here. An answer never came. Grumbling at the loss of a solution, he tried to stand. At first he couldn't. He sat back and closed his eyes, concentrating, then tried again. Success. He stood upright on his two legs and stretched. The bout of dizziness from the movement faded quickly and he felt across his body. Startled at what he felt he opened his eyes and looked down. He was almost entirely naked except for a deer-skin kilt. It was crafted with feathers of a bird he couldn't recognize. Feeling along them, images of every species of avian flashed through his mind from the feel, but none of them fit the description. It was, for the lack of understanding of how he knew, from a species he didn't know yet. He felt an answer was there, somewhere in his mind. But he couldn't grasp it. Looking at the bed behind him he recognized the covers that were over him earlier seemed to be from the pelt of a cheetah. He felt along the cover again, knowing he'd never felt through this type of fur before. His eyes drifted to the end of the wooden-framed bed to that of an equally framed night stand. It was crude in construction, but on it were three things that somewhere deep inside him he felt were his. A rolled up scroll, a golden necklace with a purple diamond pendant on it and deer-skin shoes. He sat down at the end of the bed for a closer look. Picking up the deer-skin shoes he realized they were masterfully crafted. Made in the same fashion as his kilt, they seemed quite capable of keeping his feet safe from the dangers of the ground. He put them on his feet, enjoying the feel of a perfect fit. Next he examined the necklace. As he touched it he felt an energy course through his entire body. Goosebumps formed on his skin. He recognized this energy, but a name didn't come to mind. He felt safe, reassured, content. He felt that now no matter what happened nothing ill would befall him. He placed the pendant in his palm, looking into the clear diamond at is center. The pendant resembled a five-pointed star with a circle surrounding it. The diamond was in the center of the star and, as he looked closer, it seemed to have a burning white flame within it. His mind told him it was an ancient symbol of protection. Not feeling any further answers coming from the touch or examination, he placed the necklace around his neck and felt to his relief his body grow stronger and the ailments from earlier lifting. Finally he picked up the scroll. It was sealed in red ink-mark, the symbol on it resembling an eagle holding a sword in one hand and an olive branch in the other. He gently broke the red ink-mark seal and unfurled the parchment paper. To his surprise nothing was present. Then he felt a burning on his chest and grasped the pentagram pendant. As he did so he noticed words appearing on the parchment. Eyes wide, he began to read. My Faithful Servant, The pendant you possess is a gift from me to you. It will protect and guide you through the challenges you will face ahead. Do not fret on loosing it, for ever should this happen it will find a way back to you. Be assured that this was given as a promise that you shall be safe and all answers to your questions will eventually be revealed. No doubt you realize by now that the place you wake is not your home. I will tell you this is the truth, but for now I request simply your trust in my plans and that this question too shall be revealed at a later time. I have not sent you here to sit idle and wonder on your circumstances. I have, instead, sent you here on a mission of great importance. The feathers on your kilt I have provided to you are the key to unlocking part of my task. Find the creature it belongs to and you shall find the one you have been sent to protect. Your lineage spans generations and your blood runs deep with that of Champions. I know you shall not fail me. I have laid you to rest near the home of a hermit-beast. Her name is Zecora and you would do wise to thank her for any help she gives. Once you are able, start your journey. In the night sky you will notice a bright star. It signals the path you should follow. Do not stray from it, for I fear if you do consequences would be dire. Trust in my guidance and mission, my Faithful Son. Know that the creature you seek is named Gilda. In her company shall be a fellow brother-in-arms whom you must also protect at all costs. For in him I have many plans for the salvation of millions. Should you at any time be left hopeless or lost, place the pentagram I have given you in your hands and speak loudly my name. Through this I shall provide what you most need. Your Lord and Protector, Melkos Unchanos The parchment paper burst into flames as he finished the last words. He jumped back, startled by it, eyes wide as even the ashes disintegrated into nothing. Breathing heavily he grasped the pentagram in both hands, closing his eyes and demanding to know who he was and where he was from. To his dismay nothing came. His breathing slowed and he slid to the end of the bed, sitting there deep in thought. "Melkos Unchanos," he spoke out loud thinking of the name signed at the end of the letter to him. His chest burned and he jumped up in surprise. The purple diamond at the center of the pentagram was lit brighter than before! He grasped it in both hands and fell to his knees in pain. At first he thought he would scream. His entire body rebelled against his own will. Then, slowly, a peace came over him. He adjusted to the pain and realized suddenly it was energy that flowed into him. A lot of energy. An energy that wasn't his own. Trust in me, said a voice not belonging to him through his thoughts. I will be by your side. And then just a suddenly it was gone. He looked down at the pendant and saw the flame in the diamond had retreated back to its prior idle state. He realized he was breathing hard and worked quickly to calm himself. He remained there, on his knees, closing his eyes and allowing his self to calm. Something powerful had entrusted him with a task. He would be a fool from what he had just experienced to go against it. He didn't feel he didn't have a choice. On the contrary, the thought to throw the pendant down and run for whatever shelter he could find away from this place came to his mind. It was the way the power was presented that halted this action. The way he felt close to it. Like he had always had it, been born with it, worshiped it. The man would trust the words of this entity. This "Melkos Unchanos". He felt, as he searched both mind and soul, he had no reason not to. This land was strange and in it he knew he was in constant danger. His first objective was to thank the owner of this hut for allowing him bed and shelter. Then he would be off. He didn't have long to accomplish this. "I see my guest meditates," said a feminine voice beside him with a strange accent. His eyes shot open and he looked to see a zebra. He blinked at first, the thought that zebras don't talk crossing his mind. He looked at himself then and realized that he was, in fact, in a meditative pose. He exhaled calmly the breath he had been holding. "Meditation is good for the soul," the zebra said. "Very few ponies know this." "You are Zecora," the man said matter-of-factly. "I am," Zecora confirmed with a puzzled look. She tilted her head. "Am I this famous that creatures unknown to this land know my name?" He smiled, the man rising from his kneeling position to stand. He easily stood over her by a foot. "Perhaps, but I know you simply because I was told it by a message." He waved a hand at the night stand behind them. "The parchment that you found with me told me this. I wish I could show you, but after I read it it burst into flames. I don't mean to scare you, I merely wish to thank you for your hospitality in giving me shelter and a warm bed." It took a few moments for Zecora to understand what he was talking about. She looked at the night stand, then back at the man. Her head turned to look out the open door at the spot where she had found him. Finally her head turned so she could look back at him. Something didn't feel right. In all her studies no situation such as this had ever happened. The creature she saw before her didn't resemble any she had seen before. However the parchment paper bursting into flames upon being read did seem magical. With that she became suspicious. "What is your name?" she asked breaking the long silence. The man shook his head. "The letter did not reveal this to me. All I know is that I have been sent here to find and protect someone called 'Gilda'. With her is, according to what I read, a 'fellow brother-in-arms'. Besides this I know not what else, but that the fate of my homeland hangs in the balance." He scoffed at himself, at how funny he sounded. Didn't know where he came from? Didn't know his name? His mind called him crazy. He saw the same expression returned on Zecora's face. He sighed. "Tell me what else the letter said to you," she said, more of a demand than a request. The man went over every word of the letter he could recall. It was still fresh in his memories. As he went he noticed a more understanding look coming over Zecora's face. At the end she seemed deep in thought, a hoof brought to her muzzle as she silently 'Hmmm'ed'. Her eyes concentrated on his pendant for a brief moment before falling back down to the ground. She then sighed, "Whatever you may be, you are here for a clear purpose." She looked up at him. "I can help you with some of your story, but the rest it seems is up to you to decide. But first," she pointed a hoof at the ground, "sit down." "A-" he started, then noted the seriousness in her gaze. He did as told, sitting cross legged and placing his arms on his legs in a restful pose. Satisfied Zecora sat on her rump and breathed in deep, exhaling softly as she looked him in the eyes. "Now that we are sitting as equals, I feel more comfortable." She smirked. "And you are welcome for my help to you. It was only natural considering the state you emerged in. You've been asleep for several days, you see." The man widened his eyes, "Days?!" Zecora nodded. "Days. I found you four nights ago. It was unusually foggy and I could barely see a thing. I stumbled into you and after my initial reactions, I took you in and tried to nurse you back to health." She looked at the cauldron. "The soup there is what I mixed. I didn't know what you were, so I mixed together the best healing herbs I could. It seemed to have worked well enough." "Thank you," he said, smiling. She waved it off with a hoof. "Think nothing of it. As I said you are welcome. All I ask is that the favor is returned when the time comes." He nodded. "Of course." "But there is still the problem of your name," she continued. "As I said, I think I can help you with that. The problem is that from your retelling of the letter, this 'Melkos' did not seem interested in you knowing your true name. The only solution is to give you one." He blinked, "Give me one?" The idea didn't sound too bad. After all, no matter how hard he tried he didn't remember. Even when he asked for an answer all he got in return was "Trust Me". He watched as Zecora rose from sitting and walked over to a shelf opposite of the bed in the hut. He heard her rummaging around, then she came back with a book in her mouth. She set it down between them and sat back down on her rump. Opening the book she turned the pages with her hooves. How she did this the man couldn't figure out, but she eventually found the page. The man was interested to know what she found an what it meant for him. He leaned forward, but the language on the page he couldn't decipher and so leaned back and waited. He watched as Zecora read the passages, finishing by closing the book and looking back at the man. "Your name shall be Halkan." She seemed to smile proudly to herself. "Halkan?" asked the man. "Why Halkan?" Zecora chuckled. "It means 'night' from the land I come from. Sometimes I do forget, so I need to look up some things." She pointed at the book with her hoof. "I always keep it close by." Halkan nodded. "Thank you again," he said, humbled. Truly grateful now. Finally he had a name. A name that seemed pleasing to his pentagram as well. It seemed to shimmer somewhat, sending a gentle warmth through him. Zecora noticed, leaning in as she was completely fascinated by it. "A fire within a diamond?" Zecora gasped. "Such magic is impossible..." Halkan shrugged. "At this point I don't think this is magic. Melkos was the one who gave this to me. I think he's something more than a simple sorcerer. I feel it in my bones." Zecora leaned back and smirked. "Then it is settled." "What," said Halkan blankly. "You are here on a mission, are you not? Will you go or will you stay? I do not care which, but whomever gave you this is trusting you with this mission. I myself would dare not go against such power, even as kind as it seems to have treated you thus far." She rose to all fours. For the first time Halkan noticed a mark on her flank resembling a sun. He stood as well. "Go now," she said. "Return here if you need shelter. And tell no pony of our conversations together." Halkan was about to start for the door when he stopped. "Why not?" he asked. "Because I usually speak in rhymes to them. For them to know I speak clearly would be catastrophic to my reputation!" She groaned, already thinking about the consequences. "Just please, if you see a pink pony say nothing of me." He started to ask more questions but stopped, simply nodding. "Okay Zecora. Thank you for everything." He smiled. "You have helped me much." Halkan then turned and left. He wished silently that because of her good heart towards him that many blessings should befall her. That and somehow he could repay her for her kindness. His pendant glowed and once more he felt the warmth through his body. Something told him that this would be taken care of and he would return her kindness with greater kindness. Assured by this answer from somewhere else, he looked up to the night sky and noticed an unusually bright star. Besides the moon it was the brightest thing in the sky. He knew it felt out of place, somehow sensing it in his being. Without hesitation he followed where the star lead, waving farewell to Zecora as she waved her hoof back at him. "Beware, beware the path that is far away," Zecora said loudly in rhyme to him as he continued his walk away. "Stay true and you will always get a clue!" Halkan couldn't help but chuckle, even though he understood the friendly warning.
Chapter 5Another day had taken its toll on the soldier. Jacob had searched in vain for his friend, even going so far as to back track to where they first met. From there his mind was lost in thought as he went further into the forest. His jogging pace slowed to a fast walk. Eventually it became a simple stroll. He had no idea where to go or why he was still walking. All he knew was that he was lost in a world he did not belong in. It had not taken him long to figure out that the innocence of this world did not forgive the actions of one used to decisions from another. His straight-forward decision to meet those ponies from Gilda's past did not include the consequences that would befall her. It did not calculate that this world did not operate on the same level of logic as his own did. Nothing but the beast he had killed with his rifle resembled anything he could frame as familiar. The sun slowly drifted down the sky. The soldier still walked on. It was a freak accident that he came here. A happenstance of the universe that caused him to save Gilda from certain doom. There was no purpose behind it, no plan for his arrival here. There was no certain future for him in this world. All he knew was that everything leading up to this point had only meant something, only had purpose with Gilda. For some reason, every thought about a purpose always came full circle back to him saving her. He had decided that the only true purpose for his arrival here, however circumstantial and without cause, was saving her life. Jacob surely did not plan to meet her. To have such a sudden deep connection with her over the course of merely a few hours. To break through his past's seclusion from social and emotional interaction to open up to her. Everything, from the point of looking in her gaze after he saved her to the point when she stared at him with the most horrible part of sadness when she left him, all came back to her. His legs grew tired. The moon started to rise and stars started to appear. The dirt path becoming nothing more than an unrecognizable stretch of trees and grass. Still the soldier walked on. What were these feelings that were so foreign to him? He searched his mind and soul and found the answer. The death of his wife had caused every bit of purpose in life to be washed from him. His only instinct was to continue to serve in the military. He trained new recruits without a sense of cause. He went home every night to a depressing and empty bedroom. Every meal was eaten alone. Every aspect of his being was torn down into a pathetic shell of nothingness. His only son couldn't even reach him in that state. The day he announced he would join the Confederate Marine Corps, Jacob just nodded blankly. From that day forward the last chain to the outside world was broken. His son moved on in life, forgetting his father's very existence and going on to claim others who easily took his place as mentors and guides. The last wall against sanity and hell was broken. His life turned into complete dismay and he lost his home, living from there on at the base and allowing he military to fill the dark voids in his life with its simplistic routines. Quiet sobs could be heard from the soldier. His walking slowed. The moon was higher in the sky and his muscles were starting to rebel against his will to continue on. His gear was becoming heavy. The day he was sent on the training assignment he had come to a decision. He gave in his retirement request to his superior officer, who tried to talk him out of it. His mind was made, so it was to accepted and to take effect after the assignment was over. He imagined what he would do after the routine training. He would pack his things and retreat to a hotel room. There he would kill himself. Take his own life and end his purposeless existence. Every thought had changed that moment he was taken away from that horrible world. When he saved Gilda, when he saw that in her he could find purpose again. Somehow he sensed she was in the same situation as he. Doomed to a life of nothing. Desiring only to end it. He had seen the change in her eyes. He felt that feeling, that foreign feeling, rise again within his very being. That sense of purpose, that feeling that his life was worth living again. It was her that gifted him that, however brief it was. It was her that had prevented him from taking his own life. Finally the soldier's body could take no more. He fell to his knees, the quiet sobs turning into loud cries of anguish. Tears streamed down his face, his vision blurred by the revelation that his only salvation was gone. His only purpose, the only thing left keeping him in the land of the living, having run away. In that moment Jacob knew he couldn't go back to living like a shell. He couldn't allow his existence to taint this world, his renewed misery and defeat to tarnish its innocence. He would end it now. Save this world. Save its inhabitants from ever discovering the hell he was going through. Through his sobs he managed to find a new purpose. The last bit of strength he could muster through his tortured body manifested as he stood and slid off his backpack from his shoulders. He heard it thud to the ground, feeling lighter. He continued by stripping off the pounds of protective armor and gear. Each thudded to the ground with equal effect. Eventually he had stripped down to his shirt and undershorts. He felt the night air flow across his sweating skin. He felt the light of the moon touch his skin, soothing his sobs and allowing him some sort of peace. Slowly he went to his knees and grabbed his handgun from its holster. He continued to breathe calmly, his sobs by now subsiding to quiet tears. He slid the chamber, cocking the gun. Slowly he brought the end of the barrel to the side of his head. He looked up to the moon, a sudden anger rising in his being. "Fuck you for doing this to me!" he screamed at the top of his lungs at the moon, at the stars, at the gods above. "Fuck you all!" He closed his eyes and pulled the trigger. The last thought that went through his mind was that of Gilda. How she had given him hope. But that was all gone now. Now, as his lifeless body thudded to the ground, he was at peace. Slowly his mind halted all thinking. Slowly his vision decayed to black. Eventually his body would go cold. The moon shone brighter than before. A single star flickered brightly. The others had finally taken note of the soldier's plight. • • • The starting beat of drums woke him from his slumber. A flute played, continuing with the drums again. He recognized this rhythm. It was the anthem of the Confederate Military. He could hear hundreds of voices around him, thousands even, starting to hum proudly to its beat and sequence. He slowly opened his eyes and to his disbelief he was standing in what seemed like a large forum. Around him he noted many soldiers, both men and women, lined along its rows and standing proudly. Each had some sort of weapon familiar to him. The rhythm of drums finally came to the height of the beginning of the anthem, the thousands present softly beginning the words almost like a church choir. All together they sang. Southern Soldiers the Thunders Mutter! Jacob was in disbelief. From left to right he could make out the various stages and evolution of the military uniforms. It began with the rag-tag uniforms that served under Oscar Vladinchi during his wars of Unification. Their weapons were a mix of Warsaw and NATO variations. Foreign Flags in South winds flutter! They progressed to the uniforms of the First Army of the Confederacy. More professional and modern-looking. The weapons had become formalized into the standard NATO variations that now encompassed the Confederate Military. To Arms! To Arms! To arms, in Dixie! Nearing the end he recognized the uniforms as the standard outfits that were worn in his day. They had the proper gear, weapons, packs and helmets. Each one represented every grade of the military. From the Military Police to the Coast Guard. Send them back your fierce defiance! He suddenly realized he was surrounded by the heroes whom had at some point or another saved the very existence of Anagonia. They numbered in the thousands, each one playing a key role at some point in the history of the nation. Each one sacrificing everything so others could live. Stamp upon the cursed foreign alliance! Then he noticed an empty spot at the very end of the row. He knew in his heart that this was his place among these champions. It had been prepared for him the very moment he was born. But there was something wrong. Instead of him joining in with this magnificent symphony of gentle voices and drum strikes, he was trapped in the center of a circular stand. Around him was constructed a witness stand of sorts, just like in modern courts. He started to fear. To Arms! To Arms! To arms, in Dixie The entire room changed. He was now standing on the battlefield of a foreign country. He heard gunshots all around. Yet still the chorus of voices continued. His actions were not his own as he ran forward and leapt into a trench. Standing up he watched as his body fired his M-16 at a far-off foe. The ground shook and a loud BOOM resounded beside him. An M1 Abrams had fired a fierce volley that, as he saw, destroyed an opposing T-72 tank. He cheered briefly, not of his own will, and witnessed the surroundings change again. Fear no danger! Shun no Labor! Once again the world reformed. Once again he was on a battlefield. This time he was prone and firing off rounds into a forest. Enemy troops were surrounding them by the dozens. Behind him the continued sound of a loud THUMP resounded as the Bushwacker cannon of a M2A3 Bradley fired to protect the troops against the enemy soldiers. The world shifted again. Lift up rifle, pike, and sabre! This time he watched as he looked at the ground below from the side of a helicopter. He knew it instinctively to be a Blackhawk. The side-mounted machine gun was his weapon as he fired down below at enemy positions. The world shifted again. To arms! To arms! To arms, in Dixie! Shoulder pressing close to shoulder! He stood at his wedding with his wife. Kissing her to complete the sacred vows to Melkos Unchanos, each side of the family joined in the celebrations. It was in the outdoors and the party took off as per custom. He saw the happiest days of his life pass with her in the blink of an eye. The world shifted again. Let the odds make each heart bolder! To arms! To arms! To arms, in Dixie! He watched as he stood on the deck of a transport ship as an Iowa class Battleship unleashed its furious roar of cannons at the shore ahead. Each explosion was precise and through that, he felt courage lift the fear that had clouded his purpose. Several F-35 Joint Strike Fighters flew overhead and bombed enemy positions, making the way all but certain for victory. The world shifted again. The chorus grew somber in tone. Swear upon your country's altar He was kneeling beside his wife's deathbed. He felt himself sobbing as he held her head and she gazed sweetly into his eyes. Oh God... what was this?! Never to submit or falter, To arms! To arms! To arms, in Dixie! She asked him to promise that he would continue on no matter what. That her memory would be a happy one. To promise to find someone else and give a good life for their son. He could feel himself sobbing now. 'Til the spoilers are defeated, He nodded, holding her hand with both of his and promising. He promised he would do that, to make sure their son would be happy, to move on and always remember her happily. At the time he could only feel sadness, but now he understood what she meant. 'Til Melkos' work is completed! He cried out in agony as the memory ended with her death. He was on his knees and shedding tears so deep that no physical manifestation could satisfy their release. He remembered now, everything. Everything he had worked for. Why he fought. What he had promised in the end of the happiest years of his life. To arms! To arms! To arms, in Dixie! The chorus and music ended. He looked up. The stand around him was gone and he simply stood in the center of the souls around him. They all stared at him, into him. Their gazes told Jacob they expected something of him, something better than what he had chosen for his end. He felt pathetic, worthless, unworthy in their presence. He lifted his hands up and cried to the only thing he could call upon. "Forgive me for what I have done, Melkos!" he cried in despair. "I forgive you! I want to be worthy! Give me another chance!" He fell to his face in uncontrollable sobs. His soul crying in the place of his physical form. He felt everything change around him. His soul went to ease and he rose from his groveling position. On his knees still he looked up, opening his eyes. His breath was ragged as he saw him. The god of his fathers and father's fathers. The god of his brothers and sisters. The god who was not a god, but now stood before him as a man. A hand was reached down to him, Jacob taking it. With a gentle pull from the man, he stood. Both hands from the man gently touched his shoulders, as if a father were admiring the achievements from his sons life. "I thank you for your forgiveness of me," the man said as clear as day. "All I have done was to bring you to a better stage in life, but this was undone so suddenly." The man shook his head, "No, for as I already forgive you, I cannot blame you for your decision. Know that what has been undone shall be restored, but I require one thing on your part." Jacob wanted to sob again. He felt whole. Every ounce of despair, of negative emotion was banished the moment he heard the words of forgiveness from the man. He nodded slowly. "Anything, my Lord." A smile crossed the mans lips, amused by the piety. One day he would expose how ungodly he truly was. Until then, he would simply be as they wished. He said, "All I require of you is to trust me. What happened by chance in you meeting Gilda is now full of purpose. Know her feelings of you, know that she trusts you just as you trust I. Know that through you she shall find the peace she desires." Jacob nodded. "Thank you, Lord Melkos." The man smiled again, but this time slapped Jacob across the face while saying, "Wake up!" "Ow!" exclaimed Jacob at the sharp pain to the side of his face. "Why the hell did you do that?!" Another slap, this time the mans voice replaced by Gilda's. "Wake up, you idiot!" The entire scene vanished as life returned to his once dormant body. • • • Gilda was about to slap Jacob a final time. She had tried not to use her claws, but this time she would. As she raised her foreclaw up to do the necessary deed, Jacobs hand reached up and caught it mid-strike. His strength astounded Gilda as she simply stared dumbly into his eyes as they shot open. Jacob looked back, then noted as his eyes drifted that she was over him. Her body close to his in a very suggestive fashion. He gazed back into her eyes and smiled, "I'm awake, you idiot," he said. Instantly Gilda was rocked by tears and she wrapped her arms around Jacob, lifting him from his laying position as she stood upright and hugged him tight. "You're such an asshole, you know that! You scared me! I thought I lost you!" Jacob gasped for breath, patting her wing hard to get her attention. She looked at him then dropped him, shying away back on all fours as she cleared her throat. "Uh... sorry." He gasped for breath. "I'm glad to see you too!" He coughed, leaning over to catch his breath and finally standing straight. "Christ, do you have a bear hug." "Yea, well, that's what you get for dying on me." The griffon chuckled, then looked around him at all his gear and the puddle of blood that he had been laying in earlier. "I thought you had killed yourself," she said looking back up to him. "I did," he stated to her dismay. She was about to ask why but was cut off. His response made her beak drop open in shock and embarrassment. "I came back for you," he said smiling. She shook her head, making a cartoonish sound as she did so. She blinked several times before fluttering her wings and looking around for any distractions to try to get away from this very intense moment. She found none, instead looking back up to him almost as shy as Fluttershy would to a stranger. "Thanks," was all she could manage to say. Jacob went to one knee and gently leaned down to place a kiss on her forehead. As he did so Gilda's entire body went stiff, as if struck by a dumb spell, then she fell over in a very comedic fashion. Jacob laughed and stood, starting to gather his gear. "Come on, lovebug, we got work to do." It took her a moment to fight past the butterflies in her stomach. She failed, head spinning as her eyes went to both corners and turned counter-clockwise in a Derpy Hooves fashion. "Oh, we do?" she said, her voice lighter than normal. "I thought, I dunno, we could just make out or something, you know." She giggled fiercely, rolling over. Then she remembered her talk with Melkos and finally registered Jacob's statement about work being done. Her eyes returned to normal and she stood proudly. Jacob had placed most of his gear and outfit back on by this time, half amused by her childish display and half concentrated on the odd fact that everything he had worn before smelled fresh and new. He stood, placing his backpack on and his weapon strap across his shoulder. "I think it's time we go back and face a few demons of your past and finish your own resolution." Gilda looked down, not feeling the fear from before. After what she experienced she knew she could do it. She felt in her heart that the solution to the quest she had been given would be revealed back in Ponyville. She knew it. The first step was ending her past once and for all. That included anyone's past feelings of her. She looked back at Jacob and nodded. "Okay."
Chapter 6An ancient tower stood at the edge of a cliff overlooking a dry and boneless region of land. Its history and purpose had been lost to the changes of time. Left to degrade by some long-forgotten civilization, the tower was the last relic to signal that people once lived here. The construction was basic stone all the way up the tower, the top flat and level with stone walls to provide protection and a strategic location during attack. Three windows dotted at three different sides of the tower, each one in the shape of an arch. Only one allowed a view for the outside for the tower's recent occupants. Of these occupants, six were prisoners. The seventh couldn't even be called such. It was simply a manifestation of pure malice and evil. A remnant of a time of agony and banishment that was long over in everypony's mind, yet still fresh enough to be written about in tales and history books. It had no definite shape or form, only knowing that at one time it was the shape of a magnificent alicorn female. It knew its name was once Nightmare Moon, but that name along with the being it held host to was a curse to its very life now. So it had taken a new name, a new purpose, one that would allow for it to exact revenge on everything that had done it so wrong. The room it resided in was on the third level of the ancient tower it called home. It was circular and the walls provided adequate coverage to house chains to torment captives. Such was the case now. It took form, mimicking the form of its captives in a twisted sort of way. It had stolen these beings from another world. Thanks to the deepest desire of one of this world's residents, the entity could now take as it pleased to gather the resources it needed to fulfill its dark fantasy. These six, all chained from each limb and hanging from the wall, were only the first step. It had glimpsed unlimited possibilities of carnage from their world and intended to abuse the privilege of 'World Jumping', as it came to term the capability, to its fullest. Two eyes of dark purple opened in what it formed to be its head. Around it, its energy swirled like a mist, encompassing the feminine form it chose. It gazed from one prisoner to the next, deciding which one should be the starting point for the cataclysm to be brought upon Equestria. It had learned early on its existence how to enter and twist the minds of those nearest to it. These prisoners had all had such treatment. Information of the deepest sorts had been stolen. The entity had literally assimilated six lifetimes of knowledge in the matter of a few seconds. The twisted emotions of their world now corrupting its very soul with the new desire to kill everything. Through them it had learned every conceivable emotion. So complex in form that not even this world properly understood them. The main one it enjoyed feeling was the murderous desire to slaughter. To feel life taken away with its own capable ways. The entity wanted to experience this first-hand for itself, as it soon would. Without the inhibitions of its previous form and life, it would soon grow unchecked and become more powerful than Celestia herself. That traitorous alicorn was at the top of its list of things to destroy. "Henry Forman," the entity spoke in a soft tone as its eyes settled on one of the six. It knew, quite personally, this man. He was a Chief among his people, responsible for leading his land's armies to bring hope and relief to others. It hated this. Out of all the ones that were here, he was the one the entity hated the most. Such feelings of kindness, the entity had learned, were a complete waste of time and only deserving of death. It reached out its formless hand and pried Henry from his chains, levitating him close. The entity turned the man's head to the left and right, examining him. If the entity had chosen a different path, perhaps a path in this man's world, he would be pleasing to its sights and desires. Not now though. The entity was simply amusing itself with these thoughts. The man's outfit merely tatters of clothing after it had dragged him him from his world. It could even see in his dreams, he still desired to help those whom he was parted from now. This sickened the entity. It was time to test its strength. Slowly it desired the man's body to begin to implode on itself. As its will increased, so did the pain on Henry's face. Eventually the man was screaming in agony as his eyes shot open, the entity relishing in his pain and literally sucking the emotions he experienced from him to feed itself. Henry had managed to lock eyes with the entity which caused it to momentarily cease its torture. All too quickly it continued, watching with sickening glee as the man's lifeblood streamed from every orifice and he went limp. Oh, what an experience! The entity had loved doing that! It had tasted its first experience of death and wanted more. Slowly, murderously, it went through the remaining five and fulfilled its psychopathic desires of bloodlust. Each one going through hell in their last moments, all wondering how this could happen to them, all being consumed by it in the end. Their screams still echoing through the entity's tower by the time she finished her twisted and sickening fun with the last prisoner. It discarded the body next to the rest, its floors stained with their lifeblood and one of the prisoner's entrails as it had literally exploded him for its own amusement. Through their memories it had decided on a form. One that was fitting for its desires and purposes. Slowly the dark energy engulfing the entity's spectral form started to condense and gather shape. It shrank in size, condensing further until all too suddenly the remaining energy dispersed into the air surrounding the new form. The ball of fur unrolled and stood. The eyes of a predator looked out, staring out the one window into the world. The new form bounded effortlessly to the windowsill and out stories below to the ground. Its sight stretched into the distant, falling on the form of a certain pony living in the Everfree Forest. It quickly sprinted for its next victim. Having no desire to stop now. • • • Zecora was busy meditating in her hut as she always did on quiet evenings such as this. Her excellent sense of balance played a key role this time. Her bottom hoofs were balanced perfectly on the top of her bamboo stick. As she stood perfectly still in a standing fashion, mimicking that of Halkan, her fore-hoofs were crossed over her chest. Her breathing was perfectly timed to counter the wobble of the stick she balanced on, creating a perfect harmony of leaning and centering. In this state she was extremely perceptive to the energy and world around her. Ever since Halkan had left, the energy that flowed from his pendant into him and around him still lingered here. She had found out that whatever originated from was not hostile in any means. On the contrary, it had little interest in her and simply existed as a remnant of whatever had created it. In her quiet contemplation she had reached herself farther out to the energy to explore it, discovering that as she did so the lingering energy started to manifest as a mist that encompassed her figure and tickled her senses. It was a rather pleasing experience. One she was in deep appreciation of before the energy suddenly shocked her. Her eyes opened and she lost balance almost instantly, falling to the floor on all fours. The energy, however, did not stop there. It literally flowed across her body and directed itself at the door as if encouraging her to go. At first she was hesitant, but as the energy completely dissipated from its mist form and become completely gone from her sight, she soon realized that it was trying to warn her. Without warning the door was cracked in several pieces as a blur ran through it. Her instincts heightened and she knew she was in the presence of some type of unknown predator. Grabbing her bamboo stick in her mouth for defense, she reared up to try to swipe at the blur as it turned her way. However she was too slow, even with all her expert training, and was knocked to the ground. Zecora groaned, feeling a weight on her chest. She had been knocked on her back and she was pinned from the waist down. Her eyes shot open and she saw the largest wolf she had ever seen. Its eyes were a crimson red, staring back into hers. For the first time in many, many years she felt fear. The wolf snarled as she breathed deep, screaming out the name "Halkan!" before the wolf's massive jaws bit down on her throat and ended all train of thought. Her vision darkened and soon she drifted off into an eternal sleep. • • • Halkan stopped in his tracks. He swore he heard Zecora call his name. He looked back towards the direction of her hut, but a light blinded him. He turned back towards the way he was heading and realized the star was urging him onward. He felt his pendant, secretly asking if there was any need to worry. A feeling of reassurance flowed through him. He felt secure that Zecora was perfectly fine. He continued on, following the light of the star as he had been for several days now. His next thought was to plan a place to rest. In the distance he saw a large tower at the edge of a cliff. His pendant glowed. He was nearing the end of the first part of his journey. • • • The giant wolf exited the hut of the Zebra. Its jaws were fresh with blood as it snarled and contemplated its next move. Its vision expanded and it looked once more in the distance. It looked towards its tower home and saw nothing of interest, turning its gaze towards Ponyville to see a multitude of new prey. Its hunger for revenge would never be quenched. It could kill all these ponies and every other creature for miles and still not be sated. It wanted the death of all life in Equestria. When it was done, it would World Jump to the next and the next, not stopping until every life form it came across died in a manner it saw fit. No longer did any logic guide its pretenses for destruction. It simply wanted to. The wolf's eyes looked back to the path it had scanned before leading to Ponyville. Odd that it hadn't noticed the two figures before. Something strange seemed to surround them, something it did not comprehend or couldn't. It didn't matter. It saw them. It would kill them, then investigate their strange energies. A human from the last world and a griffon were casually strolling side by side. It became sick seeing the care they seemed to show for one another. They had to die. Before it could properly stance itself for its long, striding leaps for its kill, its ears perked. A part of itself was still in the tower. That part sensed a nearing presence. It scanned the area again, seeing nothing once more. It growled with confusion, not knowing what to think of this possible threat. Still, if this form was somehow destroyed it could always reform back at its tower. It knew it would have to keep a watchful eye on its tower being its only weakness. Thankfully no one would know this. No one could know this. With a satisfying huff, it accepted this wisdom and started for the human and griffon duo. This time, however, it slowly stalked them. Something inside it wanted to savor this kill. Not like the last seven it had done. This one needed to be done, it concluded, with stealth and attention to detail. The wolf lowered to the ground and slowly trudged forward towards Ponyville, fully intent on getting its fill of blood, not only from the happy duo it stalked, but also from others it had seen in the town.
Chapter 7Twilight Sparkle had been pouring through countless volumes of books for days. Most of her friends had been bugging her to come out and participate in their normal activities, but she had politely refused and instead had insisted that she needed to solve a mystery she had been pondering. Only one other pony knew of this mystery, the very one whom had told her of it in the first place. She was the only pony that had been granted the company of Twilight over the duration of her quiet solitude. "I still tha'nk 'at you should get away from these here books, Twi," said Applejack. The earth pony was sitting beside her unicorn friend as she read through another book. "I mean, it ain't happen' tha' nothin' bad has come from wa' I told ya." Twilight sighed, looking to her farmpony friend. "I know Applejack and you're right, I should go out and spend some time with Pinkie Pie and the others. But -" she began, then looked down. Sighing, she finished her sentence, "but something just isn't right fitting into place." "Wa' do ya mean?" Applejack asked, baffled. "I mean, so what if that there Gilda had found a new friend. She apologized to me, which is a might bit unusual I do admit, but tha' doesn't grant ya tha' right ta shrug off yer best friends!" Twilight rolled her eyes and closed her book. Despite the fact she was more interested in finding information about this other creature Applejack had described, she was at a loss to defend her position of staying alone in her library home for so long. She had even delayed sending the Princess any messages just to try to figure the mystery out! Spike had constantly bugged her for the first two days about it but eventually gave up. She felt guilty at how she had allowed herself to revert back to her previous anti-social state. Finally she looked at Applejack and gave her trademark smile. "You're right, Applejack. As always." "That's tha' spirit!" Applejack said happily, glad her friend had come to her senses. "If 'en if we ever see that griffon again, we best leav' tha' mystery till then." She patted a hoof on Twilight's head. "No need to trouble your mind over it, okay?" "Okay," Twilight said. She then looked up to the second level of her home where Spike was busy reading a book of his own. "Hey spike!" she called, "I'm going to go spend some time with the others, do you mind cleaning up?" Spike, excited to see Twilight emerge from her recluse state, immediately jumped up with a happy "Yea!" Normally he wouldn't be too pleased about cleaning up the mess Twilight had made. Just this once, though, he figured it was for a good reason. He was just happy to see Twilight want to socialize again. He hated to see her waste her time away by wracking her brain with useless questions. "I'll get right on it!" the baby dragon exclaimed as he zipped over and started organizing the stacks of books back into their proper place. Applejack and Twilight giggled and made their way into town. Twilight felt her friend give her a hug as she said, "Glad to hav' ya back, Twi." • • • The first pony they ran into was Pinkie Pie. It was unexpected, but the huge hug she gave Twilight wasn't! "Oh you silly willy dilly! It's about time you stopped being a bookworm!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed happily in the hug. Twilight returned it. "I'm sorry for that," the unicorn said. Her ears raised as she heard a loud scream of excitement. Looking up she only had time to see a rainbow blurr coming towards her. "Twilight!" exclaimed Rainbow Dash as she flew into the hug and caused the three to roll a few times. "Ohmygoshwherehaveyoubeen!?" The three giggled with happiness, enjoying the closeness of friends as they let their worries of the past few days disappear. Eventually Dash released her grip on Twilight and she, Pinkie Pie and Applejack all stood as one. "We were so worried about you!" Rainbow said, then in a scolding voice said, "Don't you ever do that to us again!" Twilight smiled, knowing the care behind her words. She nodded. "I'm sorry, I really am. I just got too caught up on something." "Well what in all of Equestria would make you get so caught up?" Rainbow asked as she leaned her head to one side. "I mean I can understand your normal nerdy stuff," the pegasus said while rolling her eyes, "but this takes the cake!" "Oooh cake! Let's have a party to celebrate!" Pinkie Pie said while bouncing. She soon realized everyone was giving her the usual looks of "No way". She rolled her eyes, "You are a bunch of party pooper-woopers, you know!" she said in an irritated tone, then said in a more happy one, "Oh well! If you don't want a party, I'm gonna throw one anyway! So neeeeehh!" she said, sticking her tongue out. Then the pink pony happily hummed to herself as she bounced away. Applejack chuckled, "Looks like you're gonna hafta' get your diet of sweets in, sugercube!" The three laughed together. Twilight decided she wouldn't miss Pinkie Pie's party for the world. After all, she had to get away from what was troubling her. Speaking of troubles, she remembered the question Rainbow Dash had asked. Looking at her she said, "As for what you asked earlier, Dash, I was simply trying to figure out who Gilda's friend was." At the mention of the griffon Rainbow Dash's eyes widened. "G-Gilda?" she stammered. "W-what?" Applejack and Twilight gave each other a look. Then looked back to Rainbow. "Yea, Gilda, that there mean griffon you shrugged off," said Applejack. "Remember?" They could swear they saw a blush on Rainbow's cheeks. When she noticed the two were giving her concerned looks, she stood proudly. "Yea, I remember that bully! She was so mean to Fluttershy!" She laughed, a laugh that both her friends saw was feigned. "It was so cool how I stood up to her, huh?" She looked between the two, expecting a response. Applejack was the first to speak up. "Well, sugarcube, I hate to break tha' news ta ya, but she ain't that bully anymore." Twilight gave Applejack a look, whom then cleared her throat. "I mean, she apologized ta me, of all ponies, so yea." Once again Rainbows eyes widened, "What?!" she exclaimed in surprised. "Apologized?! Gilda?!" She leaned in close to stare Applejack in the eyes. Applejack leaned back, nervous. "Are you serious or is this some kind of joke?" asked Dash, more demanding the answer than asking for it. Applejack nodded. She wasn't used to this side of Dash. Normally she would respond with equal determination. Something in the pegasus' voice had quelled that instinct, making her be more nervous than usual. "Hmm," Rainbow said as she took her head back and put a hoof to her chin. She went deep in thought. "Are you alright, Rainbow Dash? You sure seem to be acting different," queried Twilight as she watched the pegasus closely. "Yea," Dash replied. "You said she was with a friend. Was it a colt or mare?" At this question both Twilight and Applejacks eyes widened. They looked at each other, then back at Rainbow. That was the last question either pony had expected to be asked. Applejack stammered her reply. "S-s-s'far I can tell, it was a colt. I-I mean I don' know fer sure, now, b-but it had a rather masculine voice goin' on." "Huh," Rainbow replied looking dumb. "What do you mean you 'can't tell'? I mean it was either a male -" she emphasized this by moving both hooves one way and then the other when she continued, "- or female. I mean it can't be THAT hard for a farmpony like you to tell!" "Now huld on a darn minute thar missy!" Applejack slammed her front hoof on the ground, having enough of being the one against the wall. "Nao I ain't cha' best pony, bu' I sur'as apple fritters know what a colt and mare are!" She snorted. Twilight continued in her place. "What she means, Rainbow, is that the one Gilda was with wasn't a pony. It stood on two legs. That's the reason why I've been secluded for so long. I've been looking for such a creatures description in every book I have. I just -" she started, but huffed in irritation. She continued. "There is just nothing on this pony, or whatever he is." Rainbow Dash sighed. "I'm sorry for insulting you Applejack," she said to her friend. Applejack smiled, "S'alright, sugarcube." Dash continued, "I just wasn't expecting this. After we bro-" she stopped herself. Twilight and Applejack noticed how nervous she had become. This time they saw the blush of red on her cheeks. Instantly Applejack knew what was going on, simply smirking and nudging the clueless Twilight on the shoulder. Dash grumbled, "I have a lot to explain to you guys." "Well darlin', we gots all day!" Applejack went close, placing a hoof over her shoulder. "Whatever you say is between us!" • • • The three had chosen to return to Twilight's home. Spike had finished cleaning up and was resting soundly in his bed. The three were in the center of the living area sitting comfortably as Rainbow Dash began her story. Dash began by explaining that Gilda and her had met early on in Cloudsdale Academy as recruits. Their friendship was instant and they trained hard together to become the best. Eventually both of them became quite the pranksters and Rainbow had followed Gilda's lead when they tricked others into failing critical assignments so the two could get ahead. Some of them had been close friends of the pegasus and she became entangled in a dispute between loyalties. Dash had brought up concerns about this and they had a really bad argument, so for a few years they didn't talk much. When they were older they started talking openly again about stuff. Rainbow made clear that Gilda never apologized for the way she acted but instead promised she would never get in the way of her loyalties between friends. For the rest of their friendship they became closer and while they played the occasional prank on other students, it was greeted with laughter instead of concerns or anger. They became really close. "Really close," Rainbow emphasized. Twilight had prepared a tea for the three of them and Applejack nearly spit hers up as she drank hers. "I just knew it!" exclaimed Applejack almost accusingly. "You're into fillies!" Rainbow rolled her eyes. "Yea so what?!" she responded defensively. "I mean, arg!" She rose both hooves in the air. "Would you just shut up and listen!" "Sorry," apologized Applejack. Both Twilight and Applejack shared a giggle. "Go on," urged Twilight as she sipped her tea casually. "Anyway we started to date and one night we, well -" Rainbow started to blush. "We kind of sealed the deal for a relationship." She cleared her throat. "So yea." Instead of giggling, both of her friends nodded. They didn't seem to have any accusing or confused glances. Now that things had been made clear, they merely accepted the fact that Rainbow liked different things. After all, they had been friends this long and accepted each other; why stop now? Feeling confident from her friends unspoken support, Dash continued. "After graduating we met often and had a lot of fun experiences, so I was really happy when she came to visit Ponyville that day." Rainbow smiled sweetly, eyes distant. Both Twilight and Applejack remembered that day clearly. "I had hoped she would continue being the sweetheart griffon I had fell for," she looked away sadly, "but that all changed when I realized what was going on. Gilda was jealous. The way she treated Fluttershy and the rest of you was evident." Twilight could make out a tear forming at the edge of her eye. She wanted to hug her. "It was really hard standing up to her and telling her what I did," Rainbow continued. "I knew it was over. I cried a lot that night." Applejack was the first to come over and hug her friend. Twilight joined. "It's alright sugarcube," Applejack reassured her friend. Rainbow let a few tears go, but then wiped her eyes with a hoof and sighed. Twilight, unsure what to do, simply nuzzled her cheek out of kindness. Rainbow smiled at her two best friends. "Thanks for listening," the pegasus said. "I've never told this to anyone. I feel better." "Of course we would listen!" said Twilight happily, "We're friends, remember?" Dash giggled. "Yea I know. I'm just not used to being all mushy." Applejack slapped her shoulder with a hoof gently. "Aw com'on now, Dash. What are friends for?" The day continued to night. The three friends were eventually joined by Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie who were all updated on Rainbow's past. They all seemed very accepting of her personal decisions and were equally comforting to her hardship in the affair with Gilda. They all came to understand a little more why Gilda had acted the way she did. Eventually any feeling of wrongdoing on the griffons part was erased and a feeling of pity and forgiveness for Gilda and her actions was shared amongst them. After all, Rainbow still cared deeply for her past girlfriend. It was only natural that the feeling would be shared among her circle of friends. Just as everyone was about to say their goodbyes a knock came at Twilight's door. "I wonder who that could be?" Twilight asked. It was almost ten at night. All her friends were here and she wasn't expecting any company. "I'll get it!" Pinkie Pie said as she bounced happily to the door. Before Twilight could object she opened it. "Why hello Gilda! We were just talking about you! Ooooh, whose your friend?" Rainbow felt butterflies in her stomach. Pinkie Pie moved out of the way as all the ponies in the room stared in disbelief at what they saw. While Rainbow's eyes were concentrated on the griffon, everyone else was concentrated on the strange creature beside her holding some type of device. His outfit matched that of the forest, like some type of natural camouflage. Gilda was the first to speak. "Hey Rainbow Dash," she said with her head down in a submissive gesture. "I thought I'd stop by to apologize." Rainbow Dash stood on all fours. Her mouth open in disbelief. In that moment as both Gilda and Dash met gazes, both felt butterflies and a feeling of longing. It was a dream come true to experience that feeling again for Gilda. For Dash, it was more in disbelief that she openly apologized. Instantly the pegasus shot forward and glomped into Gilda, unable to hold herself back. "Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh!" Dash exclaimed as the glomp ended in a roll with her hugging Gilda while on top of her. Gilda was at a loss for words. Her eyes widened at the next thing Rainbow said, forever ending the bad feelings of the past she still had within her. "I forgive you," Dash said. It was in a passionate tone. One her friends had never heard but one Gilda knew quite intimately. Their eyes locked. Feelings surged from the past. Slowly beak and muzzle met in a tender loving kiss.
Chapter 8To say that Jacob felt out of place was an understatement. He fought to kept his professional composure. At first it was from the shocked glances from the other ponies. Then it was from suddenly being in the proximity of a very romantic encounter. He wasn't sure whether to go inside to get out of the way of the deep display of affection or simply state there like an idiot and pretend nothing was happening. He decided the latter. Standing there like an idiot and holding his weapon at a harmless angle and trying to avoid looking down. He his eyes met the wide-eyed stares of those inside, then he looked away. This had to be the most uncomfortable moment of his life. He prayed that something, anything would save him from this. He closed his eyes and just started thinking happy thoughts. Yea, happy thoughts. Like two lesbian women giving a passionate kiss to ea- Damnit!, he exclaimed in his thoughts and cursed his male mind. No one was obviously going to stop the display. It had only been a few seconds, but to him it felt like an eternity. He spoke, "Um... ladies... I'm standing right here." Big mistake. He realized how foolish he was the moment the rainbow-maned pegasus instantly shot an angry expression at him. Her eyes literally pierced his soul. It was like looking into a woman who didn't give a damn what anyone thought about her and was about to unleash a fury surpassing even that of mother nature. Slowly, cautiously, he tried to step away. The moment he started to move the pegasus pony was in his face, snout against his face and eyes never leaving his. "And just WHO are YOU?!" the pegasus demanded. He shot a glance down at Gilda for help but realized it was futile. The griffon's eyes were glazed over as she mumble incoherently in a happy, daydreaming tone. Looking back into the accusing eyes (of what he was being accused he couldn't tell), he gulped. "I-I'm Jacob," he stammered quite unlike himself. He realized he was actually afraid of this pegasus. His natural male mind didn't object to that, instead having to fight to run. "I... uh... saved her life," he said without thinking. For a few moments the pegasus continued her glare. Then she backed up, Jacob realizing she was hovering to match his height. She crossed her front hooves together across her chest as she snorted. "Well," she said looking him up and down, "I'm Rainbow Dash. I guess I owe you one." Owe her one? Wait a minute, he said realizing who she was. Of course! Why didn't he connect the dots before! This was Gilda's past love, the one she had told him about. It all made sense! Now that she had made up, obviously the feelings Rainbow Dash had had for her came forth. Whatever happened before their break up had to be pretty bad for a joyous outcome like this. Jacob couldn't help but smirk. He regretted doing that to. As he smirked, Rainbow shot him another power feminine 'I'm-about-to-fuck-up-your-world-if-you-don't-stop' glare. He did stop, going back to his expression he had previously. Whatever it was made her snort and seem satisfied. She waved him off with one hoof. "Now go away," she said in a demanding tone. "W-what?" Jacob stammered again. Where was he going to go? She growled and flew at him. He felt an incredible force knock into his chest as he was flung back. He watched as the door slammed shut in front of him, instinctively rolling his body to the side to avoid a back injury. As he hit the ground he groaned. Holding his head he went prone, one knee on the ground while one leg was bent. He held his head and realized he was inside the tree building. The other ponies in the room, he realized to his horror, were all staring at him. He whimpered silently. Killed by vicious PMS-ridden pony creatures, he thought sarcastically to himself. Sounds like number seven hundred and sixty on A Thousand Ways to Die. The expected ripping-apart-of-limbs scene he envisioned in his mind didn't take place. Instead he felt something poke his cheek. He blinked, looking to his side to see two wide and curious eyes of some kind of pink monster looking at him. He froze. It was the same pony who had introduced the duo to Rainbow Dash and the others. The only one to not to look with a baffled stare. The only one to give a sadistic-looking smile. Jacob whimpered again silently. "Mommy?" he said silently expecting the worse. The pink pony suddenly fell on its back and laughed while rolling on the floor. Jacob eventually realized he wasn't going to die. He also realized that he was laughing weakly with the pony's laugh. His mind was breaking. If he was a pony, his eyes would have derped to either side. God what was this world doing to him?! She shot up, pointing a hoof at herself. "I'm not your mommy, silly willy poo! I'm Pinkie Pie!" She giggled and then looked him up and down with an inquisitive stare. "Yep, definitely not a pony! So what are you, you strangey-wangey-pangey?" His mind calmed and a professional thought pattern took over again. He cleared his throat, absently looking to the door to make sure that damn pegasus wasn't there. Seeing she wasn't, he looked back to Pinkie Pie. Just like first contact, he reminded to himself. Taking a deep breath, he exhaled and relaxed. Just like first contact without being torn to pieces, he assured himself. A slight nervous twitch inflicted his eyebrow being reminded of Rainbow Dash's stare as it crossed his minds eye. Standing tall, he placed a hand on his chest. "I am a human. I'm not from Equestria." "Well obvi-" started Pinkie Pie but whom was cut off by another pony. He looked over to the remaining four who had recovered from their dumbfounded looks to see a purple unicorn speak. "Not from Equestria? I knew it!" said Twilight Sparkle. She giggled insanely at the fact that her research wasn't in vain, it was just no one knew of Jacob's kind! She looked to either side, seeing her friends give her an odd look. She cleared her throat. "Sorry." "What an odd creature you are," said the beautiful-looking pony with a white coat. She walked towards Jacob and circled him in a manner that reminded Jacob of some kind of inspector in the modeling industry. "You don't have hooves," she said looking at his hands as Jacob moved his fingers. "You walk on two legs instead of four. And your outfit is just... just... a crime against all fashion!" "What," Jacob said blankly. "This isn-" but he was cut off. "Oh by Celestia, your kind most have no sense of attire whatsoever!" She seemed to grow angry. "How could anypony allow such outfits!" She used her hoof to poke at his BDU pants which Jacob found rather unsettling because it felt like she gripped him with a hoof. "I will not be in the pres-" "RARITY," came a unified voice of Twilight and Applejack. Rarity looked at them, then put her head in the air in a smug fashion. "Hmph," she let out before maintaining the posture and going back to her friends. She was replaced by Pinkie Pie bouncing circles around him. "He's not a crime against fashion, silly filly!" said Pinkie more to Rarity than anyone. Then she stopped and with a serious expression looked at Jacob's face, "He's a warrior. That's what his kind wears to battle." She gave a slight grin, as if her knowledge expanded beyond all known reason. "But what do I know, I'm just a silly filly myself!" Without another word she hummed a tune and bounced happily to the door. Opening it Jacob caught a glimpse of the outside. Where Rainbow and Gilda were before, they weren't now. The door closed and he was left in the presence of the other two ponies. He swore that a third was there, but he couldn't find where the pony was. He raised a hand and waved. "Hi," he said in greeting to them, then looked at Applejack and added, "again." Applejack gave a smirk. "Well dun tha' beat all." She chuckled. "I'ma mighty sorrah fo' how I acted when we first met, Jacob. I'm Applejack and I thin' behin' meh is Fluttershy." She moved to the side, revealing the pony that was missing from before. She was cowering and looking for another place to hide. Then she locked eyes with Jacob for a moment before meeping and hiding behind Twilight. The purple unicorn just rolled her eyes. "Anywah, I best be off." She started for the door. Stopping only when she was beside Jacob, punching him on his thigh with her hoof in a friendly fashion. "Mighty fine of ya to do wha' ya did for Gilda, thar." Jacob nodded in understanding. Applejack waved to Twilight who eeped as Fluttershy dashed after Applejack and left the room just as the farmpony opened the door. Chuckling Applejack followed, closing the door behind her. Only Twilight and Jacob were left. This had not gone all according to a formal plan of introductions. Everything was just... random. And that pink pony. How had she known who and what he was? He sighed, looking at the purple unicorn. "I'm Twilight Sparkle," Twilight greeted. "I'm sorry about all that. I can see you're as surprised as I am about how all that happened." She giggled. "Don't worry about Gilda. I'm sure she is fine with Rainbow Dash. They have a lot to catch up on." Having almost all his questions answered in that moment he adjusted the way he stood, relaxing a bit in his stance. He nodded. "I figured they did. She told me a lot about her previous experiences." His body shivered which didn't go unnoticed by Twilight. "Just the way Rainbow looked at me, ugh." Twilight laughed, "She's always like that." Then she stopped, thinking. "Well not like that," she corrected herself, "but from what we had all talked about earlier together I guess it's understandable." Jacob could only nod his head. "So is this your home?" Jacob asked looking around. "Looks kind of nice." "Mmhmm," confirmed Twilight. "I live here with Spike." Before Jacob could ask who that was, she answered the unspoken question. "He's my assistant and a baby dragon." She pointed up a level where he was still, surprisingly, sound asleep despite the night's events. "So anyway, it's late and I have a spare bedroom upstairs. I only get to use it during sleep-overs or when one of my friends needs a place to rest." She smiled. Taken aback by the offer, he smiled. "Thank you. I appreciate that." "No problem!" Twilight said happily. She stood on all fours, yawning. "In the morning, if you don't mind, I'll ask you some questions. I have a few letters to write and I'm sure Princess Celestia would love to hear about you." Not knowing who that was or the importance other than the sound of royalty, Jacob nodded. "Alright." He looked up the staircase and started his way to his the spare bedroom. He started to look at Twilight whom, once again, answered his spoken question. "It's the room to the left. Good night Jacob." He chuckled to himself. In a few moments he was in the room. The bed wasn't as long as he needed, but he wasn't one to complain. An offer of a bed was an offer that he wasn't going to refuse. Taking off all his gear he prepared for bed. Thinking of just how simple it was to suddenly become formal with the ponies. It was a shock how little he had spoken through the entire ordeal. This really was a different world. His dreams resembled his thoughts on the oddity of this land as he fell into a slumber. • • • Zecora woke with a start. She gasped for a long-awaited breath, her equine chest rising. She exhaled, blinking finally as her eyes focused. The first thing she noticed was that her surroundings had changed. Instead of laying on the dirt floor of her hut, she lay on grass. Tall grass, she corrected her thoughts. She felt a tingle along her hide as a breeze went across the grass, making it wave like the ocean. In that moment she closed her eyes, taking in the breeze. Just breathing. It didn't take long for her to realize that she wasn't alone. As she breathed, mouth closed and through her nostrils, she picked up a scent. It wasn't from a pony. It wasn't from anything she knew. The only thing that calmed her was that it wasn't the scent of that predator wolf that had killed her. She immediately went to all fours. "I'm dead." It wasn't an observation, it was a matter of fact. At least she thought she was. The last thing she remembered was feeling her neck snap and the feeling of immense pain as her insides were ripped apart. She was thankful that her death was swift and not dragged out. Before she could think further, her eyes focused clearly again. She gasped at what she saw. Zecora was standing on a hill. All around her was the largest expanse of grassland she had ever seen. Her head turned as she took in the sights. To one side of the land was the most beautiful mountain ranges, each capped with a blanket of snow. The sky was shaded purple, which complimented the peaks she saw. On the other side was an ocean. A red star was raising creating an incredible play of colors across the water and the morning horizon. This had to be the paradise her people spoke songs of. She was struck in awe by the beauty. The strange scent came past her senses again. This time stronger. It smelt of of burning incense. Probably of frankincense and dragon's blood. It was, to her, extremely calming. She slowly turned around to look behind her. At the other end of the hill she was on was a figure similar to Halkan. She hadn't noticed it when she was taking in her surroundings. She sniffed the air. The smell was definitely coming from this figure. Any fear she had of approaching was quickly washed away by the feeling that she was somewhere safe. The fact that she knew she was dead added to that. In death, nothing could hurt you. She slowly trotted over to the figure. Observing the figure as it became clearer to her vision. It was definitely a human just like Halkan. Except that smell. Halkan smelt different, almost like a giant ape from her homeland, but less pungent. This human only smelt of incense. The human was a male, if Halkan was any indication to sex of his species. He seemed younger, youthful, except his hair was silver. It was cut perfectly like a pony who had a street-style fashion. She had seen a few. The serious city working types. She also noted that he sat with one arm on a raised knee, the other leg stretched out as his free hand seemed to play with a few blades of grass. He made no indication that he noticed Zecora as she approached him. She lay on her belly, all legs tucked under her. From this range the smell of incense was overwhelming. Perhaps the human didn't notice her? It didn't matter. She was too busy enjoying that unique smell. The zebra pony closed her eyes, allowing herself to drift off with a clear mind. She felt safe here. Nothing could harm her. When she finally opened her eyes, the human was looking at her. His eyes had a golden iris surrounding a slitted pupil. It looked almost like a dragon's. She blinked; the human blinked too. He smiled and she smiled. "Hello Zecora," the man-thing said. She tilted her head, curious as to how he knew her. Perhaps he was the deity of this land? The thought passed quickly. "You smell of sacred incense," Zecora said as she righted her head. "Why is this?" The man chuckled. "My kind has always smelled like this," he answered. "I see you were enjoying it." Zecora nodded. "I usually meditated with these incenses." She noticed the man's eyes were changing color. They were turning the darkest shade of violet she had ever seen. "Who... what are you?" She asked amazed at the sight. "I am known by many names, but the most common is Melkos." His eyes changed color again. This time they settled on a crimson red. "This is how I truly look. Others see me as a creature of death. More see me as a god." He smirked at that, shaking his head. "How truly little they know of me." Melkos tilted his head, "As to what I am, my people are known as Drekamythian." Her eyes widened. She remembered the words that Halkan recited through memory to her from the scroll. So this was the man that had sent him to her? Odd. She figured the entity would seem more... divine in a sense. This figure here, if he was not lying to her, seemed so simple. Something didn't seem right. "What is your real name?" she pressed. The man gave a wide smile to this question. It had been so long, so very long since someone had asked him that. It was quite refreshing. He didn't let her wait long for the answer. "My real name is John Ha'Goth." That name seemed so familiar to her. She didn't know why nor could she place it, but it seemed so simple for someone with a grand plan. The way Halkan had described the letter and his feelings about it, this being before her was someone greater. It was all so very... mundane. The next question was the obvious one. "Why are you playing God with Halkan?" "Halkan?" John seemed oblivious to the name. Then he smiled. "You mean Kromulus." He chuckled, "I suppose you could call what I am doing as 'playing God'. In reality I'm just keeping the balance. It has to be done to maintain the path of the land where he comes from." A keeper of balance. She lowered her head, eyes gazing down as she was deep in thought. He wasn't a god, but wasn't a normal human like Halkan, or Kromulus as John seemed to call him. She had so many questions at this point. All of them were equally worthy of being asked, but one stuck out. It was also obvious to ask. Why her? If he was the keeper of balance from the land were Kromulus came from, why was she so important? She felt an energy close to her mind, looking back up to see John still looking at her. He was smiling wider. "Why me?" she finally asked. "Good question," John said. "I honestly don't have a clue. I didn't even notice you were around me until you sat next to me." He tilted his head, "So I have to ask you a question. It's the same one you asked." He smirked. "Why me?" "I -" she started, but stopped. Zecora was at a lost for words. He hadn't brought her here? By his own admission he hadn't. This was obviously his place. She looked around again. It suddenly dawned on her that this wasn't paradise. This was a place that belonged to John. From the looks of it, it probably was a place for him to meditate. So why had she come here? Why John? She looked back at John, shaking her head. "I don't know," she admitted. "One moment I was being torn to shreds by a wolf, the next here. I thought I was dead and this was my paradise." "Gilda thought the same thing," John said. "It's funny how many people assume that when they come here. Usually I bring them." He laughed. "I actually thought you were a manifestation of my mind when I first saw you!" He went back to smiling. "First time for everything I suppose." "So if I'm not dead," she said while blinking, "then that means I will wake up living again?" "I didn't say that," John said as a tinge of sadness fell over Zecora. "Perhaps you are dead. Perhaps due to my proximity to you, you followed me here." He chuckled. "I did try to warn you." Zecora blinked. So that energy was from him! She sighed. "At least you tried." "But," he said, pointing up beside them, "I think she can help you." Both John and Zecora turned to look at a proud alicorn. Zecora recognized her as Princess Celestia. She noticed that Celestia looked irritated. Her eyes softened when she saw Zecora, but looked harsh when she looked to John. The princess stood her ground as John stood, giving a formal bow of recognition. Celestia returned it with a bow of her head. They seemed to know each other, at least that's what Zecora assumed by the display. "Welcome to my humble abode," John said in greeting to the alicorn. "I am known as Melkos Unchanos and I do apologize for not seeking your permission before trespassing." "I am welcome and I forgive," responded Celestia. Her stern gaze softened. It was as if some formal protocol had been followed and she was now satisfied. "To what honor or deed have you come?" John seemed to have a confused expression. "You are not aware?" "Aware of what?" Celestia said with a slight hint of irritation in her voice. "Amazing," said John. He then bowed again. "I apologize for being rude, Princess. I would not have dared entered had I known you were not aware of your world's trespassing on my realm." "My world?" Celestia scoffed. "Why in harmony would I seek other worlds to trespass? Do you take me for a tyrant?" "Not at all, m'lady," John said respectfully. "I simply imply the obvious." He noted her glare and then added, "The obvious being that which I have seen." Celestia seemed to ponder his words. Zecora noted that unlike her usually wavy mane, here it seemed to falter and rest like any normal pony. It seemed so odd to her to see the literal creator of Equestria to not seem so deity-looking. After a moment the zebra spoke, breaking the silence. "Forgive my intrusion on this conversation," she said. The two rulers looked at her. John was smiling while Celestia looked at the Zebra with a questioning expression. Zecora took a deep breath to calm herself. She was literally in the presence of two divinities. To anyone else it would no doubt be unnerving. To her, it simply left her in awe. "I think that I may have an answer to your problem." Celestia and John shared a look, then Celestia nodded to Zecora. "Go on." Zecora cleared her through. "What you seek may be lost to you, but to me I have already experienced it." The wolf came to mind again. The energy it had had been familiar at the time, but she couldn't place it then. It was only now that she had connected the dots. "I was attacked by a wolf. It wasn't any normal wolf, though. I would have had a chance to defend myself if it was." She looked directly at Celestia. "It resembles the energy I sense from the moon." Celestia's eyes widened. John noticed. "You know of what she speaks?" He asked. "Indeed I do," she said looking to John. "However the only creature having such a signature is not a threat to anyone anymore." She looked down. "At least I had thought. However if the creature is who I believe it is, I would have easily detected its intentions long before anything had happened." She gasped. "No... it couldn't be." John raised an eyebrow. Celestia closed her eyes, concentrating on something. When she opened them her eyes were fearful. She looked to John. "Luna is safe at my castle, I can feel her there. The only other thing in existence that resembles her in any way is Nightmare Moon." He chuckled at the lack of explanation. "I'm sorry, Princess Celestia, but while I do have gift of knowledge for my realm I lack it in yours." "Of course, I apologize." She looked to Zecora, then back at John. "Nightmare Moon was, or is as is the case, an entity thriving on negativity. If what I believe is correct, the energy that was her has survived and manifested into something more twisted. Even with the Elements of Harmony, those spirits of pure good, I doubt anything can be done to stop her this time." John laughed. Celestia seemed insulted, but maintained her elegant posture. "Everything has a beginning and end, Princess," John said. "Even us, you know this." He smirked as he looked at Zecora. "Perhaps my actions while 'playing God' may pay off?" Zecora could only smile. She knew what he spoke of. Halkan. "Perhaps," she said. With a confused look, John proceeded to tell Celestia everything he knew. Zecora filled in the gaps about Halkan, or Kromulus as his real name was known. She still preferred the name she gave him. In this situation, it fit his purpose. The three then formulated a plan. It was dangerous, risky and downright in violation of all that kept the universe in working motion. However they had little choice but to agree with it. After a short debrief on what each would be responsible of doing, Celestia worked with John to help Zecora return to her world. As they spoke words too ancient for any pony or human to recount in a thousand lifetimes, Zecora fell into a deep sleep. Her form disappeared completely from the paradise leaving the two creators alone. "Just remember your end of the bargain," Celestia said. "If the balance is to be restored, she will be our only hope for making everything return to normal." John nodded, completely understanding. Celestia smiled. "Perhaps at the end we shall have time to share our methods of guidance?" "That is something I will look forward to," John said with a smile. Celestia turned and took the sky. In a few seconds she was gone too. John was left to look towards the ocean. The sun of his old homeworld having risen partially into the sky. They had thought of all the choices and consequences of choices. There was little else they could do but enact the plan and hope all worked according to it. It would all rest on one seemingly insignificant being. They weren't speaking of Zecora.
Chapter 9Regus Maxim watched the scene unfold before him. Over the past week the Confederate States had entered a height of readiness never seen before. Most of the overseas humanitarian efforts were temporarily placed on halt, recalling millions of soldiers back home. Thousands of military assets were pouring into the States to provide relief for the situation that was ensuing. Billions of Anagonians were in a state of panic. The military police were stretched thin for calls of people disappearing and riots taking place all over. The Marine Corps had been called to active duty to provide further assistance for the domestic situation, but little could be done under Constitutional grounds until the rioting turned violent. That was the only relief that assured Regus that everything wasn't going to hell. Anagonians were natural in expressing their freedoms to the fullest extent. Rarely did they engage in violence to express their opinions or dismay of things. The military, while their protectors, was required to stop such acts of violence. No one wanted to confront their brothers and sisters in uniform in such a way. It was just so uncivilized. Even still a few reports of domestic violence had crossed Regus' attention. Thankfully none of them warranted action on the military's part. It was mostly the usual crime or the rare single instance of looting that was easily handled peacefully by a Marine Corps platoon. He couldn't deny that tensions were rising. Regus wasn't a fool to ignore the tension that was literally at the breaking point. Something had to be done. What could be done, no one knew. "Regus," said a familiar Russian-speaking accent from behind him. The Chief General was standing on the balcony of the west wing of the Confederate White House. He was trying to think of a solution to his dilemma as he and the Vice President were staying up as long as possible to help with command and control issues. He turned around, the cool night air breezing past him as the constant sounds of military police sirens echoed in the distance. What he saw turned the normally stern-faced expression he held into one of shock and disbelief. "O-Oscar?!" he stammered. This was impossible! He had personally seen him die at the hands of of a warrior from their now-allied alien comrades. There was no way, no possible way... unless he was daydreaming. Regus shook his head, rubbing both eyes before opening them. Still seeing him, he pinched himself. He felt the pain. All evidence indicated he wasn't daydreaming. Oscar Vladinchi was standing before him. He remained quiet. His shocked expression calming as he closed his open mouth, breathing faster than normal. Oscar had an amused look on his face. He wore the uniform he had before he died. It was white, adorned with medals and mainly for ceremonial uses. His hair was white with age. His mustache still kept to a perfect trim. History knew Oscar as the virtual look-alike of Joseph Stalin, though he lacked the psychopathic weaknesses the Soviet leader had. He took a step forward, his dress shoes creating a clicking sound as he did. Reaching a hand out he placed it on the shoulder of Regus, gripping in such a way to finally assure the Chief General that this meeting was quite real. Oscar gave a nod. "It is I, friend. Though only for a short time." Noticing that his friend was still at a loss for words, Oscar chuckled. It wasn't a moment later that he felt a strong hug from Regus. The man gripping him tight and releasing. There were tears in his eyes as he stood a step back to wipe them away. Oscar could only smile. The two of them had lead a nation through hard times together. Shed blood together. It was understandable to see this display of emotion. Their relationship extending to a close brotherhood. Regus was one of a few high ranking military officials that had actually cried at Oscar's funeral. "Come now," Oscar said trying to comfort his brother-in-arms, "while I appreciated this display at my grave, now is the time for talking." He gave a slow nod, seeing Regus regain his composure and return the nod. Oscar smiled. "Good. I promise there will be time to explain things later and for us to talk more, but for now I must be brief for more important matters are at hand." Regus choked his words, "Of course brother. Forgive my lack of respect." He knew the only power capable of doing this deed was Melkos himself. It was obvious. Otherwise without Oscar stating he was here for something more important Regus would have inducted himself into a mental institution. He cleared his throat, finally regaining control of his mental state. Oscar had promise a later time for this, so later he would save it for. "As you can see I am at wit's end, so I am glad our God Emperor has granted me this respite." Oscar laughed. "God Emperor indeed!" He patted Regus on the shoulder. "Though I doubt he would frown upon such a title, let us keep in mind his plan for things." He scanned the horizon. "His plan for his people." He looked to Regus, his expression serious. "His plan for you, my Comrade Brother." "Plan for me?" Regus said in disbelief. Of all the things that could be said, that was the one thing he least expected. He knew the teachings of the Drekamythian Church. How Melkos Unchanos was the keeper of balance. That all souls, no matter how tainted and corrupt, found repentance in his eyes. That even those who disobeyed the key rules of Brethrenhood would be punished accordingly, but never cast away as useless. In this all Anagonians found relief. Though very few of the billions that lived now followed it as strictly as those in the Imperial Church. It was simply a guiding principle for how to live. Regus was one of those people. Had become more so when he witnessed the death of Oscar. His path to balance had been marred by the emotions of that day. Until today he had never properly forgiven Melkos, nor believed in his existence as firmly as he did before. But now, seeing his brother standing before him and saying those words, his piety had come back. Even if this was an illusion crafted by his mind, he would go from it feeling more confident that he could lead Anagonia from the turmoil it was in. "Yes my brother," Oscar said interrupting his thoughts. "His plan. Let me warn you now that what I am about to tell you will probably seem impossible, even improbable. What I will ask you to do will even be more so. I can only ask one thing from you brother. That no matter what I tell you, what I ask will be done according to how I say it should be done." "You have my word," Regus promised. Though whatever Oscar could tell him couldn't match the improbable meeting he was having now. How wrong he was. Over the course of the next thirty minutes Oscar unleashed a tale so impossible that nearly at a few points Regus was going to object. Only his word of promise kept him from doing such. The plan Oscar laid out was one that would test the hearts and minds of millions. It required an unrelenting loyalty on behalf of those he would convey the instructions to. It would further require that everyone made aware of it trust in his judgment and not think he was actually supposed to be in a mental ward. At the end of it all Oscar remained quiet, waiting for any questions. Regus had to take a moment to assimilate everything he had been told to do. "How will I convince them to do as you say I should do, brother?" Regus finally asked, understanding that what was required was beyond any sound mind to follow. Oscar laughed. "I have already made arrangements that will assist your mission, my brother." He smiled and once again patted Regus on the shoulder. "All that is required of you is to trust this plan. As I have explained, not only is our world at stake, but so is that of another. Let that knowledge and Melkos be your guiding light." Regus sighed, defeated in voicing any further objection. He nodded slowly. "Alright. But you must keep your promise to me, brother." He looked Oscar squarely in the eyes. "Right now I believe I'm quite insane. Even when I go through with this, that knowledge shall follow me and try to break my resolve. My only peace shall come when we have our talk. Know this," he rested a hand on Oscar's shoulder, "I have always followed you without question. I shall do so now. However, if you do not keep your end, I will kill Melkos myself." Oscar smirked. "Then I best spare my father that rightful death." The two embraced. Hugging each as if they had embraced a long-lost family member. At the end of it Oscar bid his farewell and Regus turned back to the sights of the city from the Balcony. When he dared turn around for another look, Oscar was gone. Regus sighed. He looked up to the stars above. They seemed different than he had remembered. He closed his eyes, whispering a simple prayer to his god. Guide me. *** Guide me, came the magnified request of hundreds of people. Melkos Unchanos woke from his meditation. He was no longer in the place of paradise. His form no longer resembled that of a living man. Bones replaced flesh and muscle. Two red orbs came to life in the skeleton's eye-sockets as he opened his vision. Slowly the skeleton rose, an energy manifesting as darkness encompassing the form to envelope it like a cloak. He stood on the edge of forever, his ethereal cloak all but hiding any evidence of the bones underneath. Only his eyes stood out, gazing below at the land beneath him. He saw the chaos slowly escalating beneath him. In a past life he would have thrived on this. His only purpose then was that of destruction and death. When Zecora had revealed to him what she felt of the wolf creature and Celestia had filled in the blanks, Melkos knew that he was not dealing with any normal entity. At the time he didn't express these thoughts. They were irrelevant to the outcome of the situation and would serve no purpose in being exposed. From what he knew of Celestia's realm, there was little in place of a resistance to the kind of pure hatred and evil that was slowly consuming her world. It had all started as a freak accident. Gilda's act of selfishness in attempting to take her life had opened the way for the darker tendencies to invade Equestria. When she begged for help, the call had not gone unheard. One could say that the blame for everything lay in the hands of Melkos himself. Uncaring of where the call of help had come, he had acted. At the time he was in a deep slumber contemplating the future of his own realm. Of the path his Creator had dictated. It was in that instance of confusion that he opened the doorway for the universe to respond. From then on events had played out without any control. Melkos had unknowingly unleashed possible devastation on another dimension just by releasing the doorway to his realm. His lack of wisdom in the matter disturbed him, more so then when he had screwed up the balance of his realm the second time. It was an easy fix then. Things returned to normal and events played out according to the Creator's grand plan. He was thankful that he was still allowed to be protector of balance. This time, however, he felt everything he was had been placed at risk. His own existence had been put on the line. This had not gone unnoticed by the Creator. His master, the one who had literally crafted Anagonia from a single thought and all it was to this day, was less than pleased. In all his lifetime, the event that brought him into service of the Creator had been the only time he felt the intense amount of disapproval he felt now. Only once had he seen the Creator. Only once had he been told what to do and what his purpose was going to be. Now he felt that his purpose had been violated and his actions had cost him that right to maintain his Creators plan in motion. Unlike what the people down below him believed, he was not perfect. If any situation exposed that it was this one. He was just as imperfect as them. Capable of mistakes. This time it could cost him everything he loved and his very own life. "I am gravely disappointed in you." The voice was a shock to him. At first he believed it was from his own thoughts. Then he realized it came from all around him. He started to feel a great pain in his chest. The god-like entity fell to his knees. The pain grew and enveloped his entire being. "What have you done," demanded the voice. It was booming now. "How could you share your being with a creature not of my own creation?" The pain intensified further. He fell on his face. The ground below him disappeared. Everything disappeared. Then the pain subsided. Melkos felt something below him. Grass. He took in a breath that was taken from him when the pain began. He started to rise, taking in the new surroundings. It was the longest field of grass he had ever seen. It was shorter than that of the grasslands he had in his paradise. Yet here there was no end. On all sides it extended, waving with a summers breeze. He remembered this place. He saw it the first time he had met the Creator. He sensed someone standing behind him and turned around, his ethereal cloak struggling to maintain its hold on his skeletal body. The red orbs he had for eyes widened, seeing before him the Creator. To any normal person what Melkos saw looked like an average man in his mid-twenties. He had brown hair and hazel eyes. He looked of Caucasian decent. The only give away of his position was the black afgan robe he had on. It was lined with gold stitching on the shoulders and down the front of the robe hiding the buttons underneath. Yet even in the anger he experienced earlier, the man's expression was soft and caring. The Creator shook his head in disapproval. "I did not create you to invade the story of another." He raised his arms, moving from side to side as if taking everything in. "I created your world and all the stories you have lived in for the enjoyment of others and myself." His arms lowered, he walking closer to Melkos and sighing deeply. "Look at what you have done, Melkos. My story has branched into lands unknown. It has granted a great evil on something that should easily be defeated. It has quite possibly doomed everything I have worked so hard on." At these words Melkos went to his knees. If he could cry in this form he would. The guilt so much that it equaled the pain he felt earlier. He lowered his head, ashamed at everything he had ever done. He barely saw the Creator walk closer to him and go to one knee. He dared not look up. "Good job," the Creator said in a happy tone. "What?" Melkos said in a surprised tone. He looked up. The Creator was at eye level with him. For a moment he maintained this position, then he sat back holding his head. "Good job?" he said more to himself than the Creator. It didn't make sense! There was no hint of sarcasm in what the Creator had said. "Yes, good job," the Creator responded. "Though there are times when you have been rebellious to my plans, this is one time when I had to sit back and let things play out. So far I am far from irritated." "What about earlier?" Melkos said. He was still in a state of shock. "You said you were disappointed in me!" "Perhaps at first," the Creator said. "But it was more for dramatic effect than anything. I mean, really, you're just a figment of my imagination. A literal expression of a part of my being. How could I even not be anything but happy?" Melkos let out a sigh. It was more in relief than anything. He shook his head, still not understanding. "But what about Equestria? What about that creature? What about... about all that?" he said, mentioning more of Anagonia than the creature in Celestia's realm. The Creator laughed, sitting down and placing his arms on his thighs. "You've always been so serious with this." Melkos tilted his head. He didn't know whether to be insulted or to take that statement as a compliment. The Creator continued. "I'm not normally this rational with anything I do. It's all you and every other person we've created together. You remember those times when I just the world play itself out? That was when I sought more of your guidance in this world than anything." He chuckled. The revelation was more startling than comforting to Melkos. "Look, I'm not saying I played a part in it. Of course I did. It's my mind. But here and there I would just sit back and let it all play out. I had to. Even if I try, I can't create a story with meaning unless I let it have meaning. I can't give it purpose unless it wants purpose." Melkos blinked, or as close to blinking as his metaphysical eyes allowed. "What exactly are you saying?" The Creator smirked. "Let me give you an example. You remember Drakomis, right?" Melkos nodded. How could he not? He was his son, a leader of many worlds and a key part of the history of Anagonia long forgotten by the people today. "Good. Now would you believe in the beginning, before you came along, he wasn't your son. He wasn't Oscar's brother. He wasn't anyone important except as a leader." Seeing Melkos give a shocked expression, the Creator continued. "How did it happen like that, you wonder? Simple. It just did. It's how it all played out, how it all evolved. The thought that this is how it should have played out came across and BAM, it was fact. The story changed to reflect this." He shrugged, "While to you it may have always seemed that way, in the beginning it wasn't. He was just a name. That was it." "What about me?" Melkos asked. His entire world had literally turned on its head. "You?" The Creator laughed again. "You were supposed to be an evil villain or something. I mean, when you first appeared, I had planned that you were going to kill everyone and just end the damn thing. I was tired, restless and the story was stagnate." He then smiled as he gave a nod, "But you somehow got a life of your own. How you became who you are wasn't more on the way I planned it but more on the line of how you wanted to be." He placed both arms in the air in a helpless gesture, slapping them back down on his knees. "So who was I to object? From that point forward, everything had purpose. You were the start of something new, fresh. Ever since then my stories made sense." He chuckled again. "I have you to thank for that." The amount of positive feelings that Melkos felt at that moment was unable to be described. The main feeling was a new feeling of purpose, of existence. He had always believed that the events leading to his repentance and resurrection as a being of balance had been by chance. That meeting the Creator was purely on a basis of work, of continuing a purpose not of his own. It dawned on him then that by this confession from his Creator, that everything that had happened since then was in some small way because of him. He would smile if he was able. Still, there was a problem at hand. "Oh don't worry about all that," the Creator said waving Melkos' thoughts off with a gesture. "Listen. While that world has little to do with me and while it was crafted by some other creator, I have some say in events. I can't go into details because it would completely ruin everything. I think those having knowledge of this story would thank me on that." The Creator seemed to look to the side and smile at someone, giving a wink. Who it was Melkos didn't know nor was he about to ask. The Creator looked back at Melkos. "My presence here is more or less to reassure you, Melkos. What is happening now is, once again, because of you. It's gotten a little bit out of control, but like always I'm just going to sit back and relax and let it all play out. From here on you'll dictate how it ends." He rolled his eyes, sensing Melkos thoughts. "No, you don't have power to change anything in your usual 'I'll-fix-this-fuck-up' fashion. It'll ruin everything and give little purpose to the adventure we're having now." He smirked, "But I will however demand that you do something according to how I want it. Just this once." Melkos blinked metaphysically again. "And that is?" The Creator frowned and demanded, "Stop derailing my story about ponies." With that the Creator stood. Melkos stood also out of respect, more fearful of what his demand implied and how odd it was. He watched as the Creator then reared his right leg back in readiness. It was like some famous movie scene being played over again. The subsequent kick came suddenly, impacting his chest and forcing him off his feet. He flew back, arms waving as he fell into a black abyss that appeared beneath him. His vision blurred and his surroundings changed. He closed his eyes, expecting his demise. When he opened them he was back standing over Anagonia. He felt himself over, noticing that nothing had changed. Had he dreamed the whole thing? Something in the very fibers of his being told him he hadn't. He blinked several times. If he was any normal human, he would ask what in the hell he had been smoking. Confused by the odd thought that crossed his mind, he shook his head. The last words of his Creator resounded in his thoughts. He shivered involuntarily at the implications of going against them. Time to get back on track. *** Zecora woke laying on a stone floor. Celestia's sun was rising and a dim light came through a small opening. The beam of light fell on her, allowing her to see inside the room. She made out that it was obviously a place to hold prisoners. The existing chains on the wall told that immediately. Then the smell of rotting flesh met her nostrils. She stood on all fours and took a step back. She felt something go squish in a sickening fashion under her rear hoof. When she looked, she noticed entrails. Gasping, eyes wide, she then noticed that blood and body parts were strewn around her. The noble zebra quaked with fear. Never before had she seen a sight such as this. It was unnatural, she felt it in her bones. Then she remembered the wolf. She cursed under her breath. Most of the body parts resembled that of humans. This could only be the act of some vile creature. Apparently the remnants of Nightmare Moon were more twisted than even Celestia and Melkos could ever believe. Whomever these people were, they didn't seem to have a chance at defending themselves. She wanted to cry, barely holding the emotions back. She remembered the plan that the two divinities and herself had gone over. She was to investigate the origins of how it came to be. Melkos had spoke to her and gave her subtle hints about something he thought concerning that. He stated simply that he believed whatever further corrupted the already evil entity had to come from his realm. She felt sorry for whomever lived that world. Seeing this around her made her thankful to be living under Celestia's guiding light. Zecora took in a deep breath and used her methods learned through years of training to surpass her base instincts. Slowly, carefully, she placed the sights she had seen at the back of her mind. There would be time to properly understand them later. Now she had to do what she agreed to do. The first step was to wait for Halkan whom, according to Melkos, was being lead here. The one thing she was not to do was reveal to him in any fashion who he was or how he got here. That would, again according to Melkos, ruin everything of his purpose for being here. When the introductions were over she was to travel with Halkan on his quest. Celestia stated that beyond the remnants of the Tower she was in there was another structure a days walk away. Celestia openly admitted she didn't know what it held but that, upon inspecting her realm closely, whatever energy the remnant had she had felt strongly there. They had asked if she could locate the remnant through whatever method of feel she used. Sadly, she couldn't. Making her way carefully through the bloody remains she found an exit to the room and took the stairs down. The bottom floor was more empty than the one she was in. The only difference was the location of the window. She saw the exit, being obvious since more light entered, and walked out to the open. She allowed herself to take in the sun, feeling the comfort it provided. Taking a deep breath, she exhaled and relaxed herself. Already the fear of what she had seen was slipping away. Zecora scanned her surroundings. Where the tower was located there was a cliff. She walked over to the edge and noted that the drop was farther than she could survive. It wasn't too far, but it was of a noticeable height. She took the opportunity to scan the north. She could barely make out a structure in the barren landscape. It would be a difficult task getting there, but hopefully they would find the necessary food and water along the way. Something told her they would. She then looked over to where the cliff seemed to transform into a slight slope. Walking over there she noticed a path down. At some points it was steep, but nothing she couldn't handle. Almost on cue she felt eyes on her. Looking behind her she noticed Halkan jogging to close the distance. He was obviously pleased to see her. She gave a welcoming smile. The two greeted quickly and upon Halkan's question of why she was there Zecora explained what she was allowed to. It didn't seem to confuse Halkan, only strengthen the resolve he had. He swiftly nodded. Without further delay they made their way down the path. To her delight Halkan revealed that he had crafted a pouch from some foliage. It was crude and primitive and the weaving he used from some vines was holding it together just barely, but the contents were kept safe. They were some fruits and berries he had found along the way and found to be safe. Zecora confirmed this just by looking at them. They were halfway down the path when they Halkan stopped. He pointed and Zecora looked in that direction. Her eyes widened. Once again she felt fear. "Oh no," she gasped. A dragon was slowly rising from the ground with its wings beating mightily. It did not seem pleased that these two creatures were violating its territory. With few resources in the way of food including gems, they would provide an adequate meal. When Zecora looked to Halkan he had taken off his pendant and held it tightly in one hand. It was glowing brightly. So bright, Zecora had to avert her eyes. Halkan merely stared defiantly at the dragon approaching. Zecora noted that he didn't seem afraid at all. *** The wolf prowled at the edge of the forest. In front of her was a small homestead that seemed to resemble a tree or cottage of sorts. The predator could make out small animals scurrying around. It sniffed the air, smelling what it came here for. Slowly, carefully, it creeped along the grass nearly on its belly. It made sure to stay downwind of anything. Whenever a chicken or rabbit would raise up as if it had sensed or seen it, the wolf would freeze. When the wind changed direction, it changed direction against it. The wolf carefully made out a pegasus leaning down to nuzzle a rabbit with a cast on its arm. The predator snarled at the pathetic display, realizing suddenly the mistake it made. Every creature cried in fear and started to scatter. Except the pegasus. The wolf made its move, pouncing higher than any normal wolf would be allowed to. Over the fence it went, straight at the pegasus. Fluttershy's eyes widened. It was all too quick, even for her. She got out a simple scream of fear before she felt herself being knocked to the ground. Before she even had a chance to defend herself she felt the most intense pain of her life and a loud crack of bones. Her own bones. Before she could place where it came from, her vision blurred and she passed out from the pain. Once again, the creature rose with blood stained over its muzzle. Too twisted at this point to even appreciate what it was doing. All it knew to do was kill again. So it quickly left the seemingly-lifeless pegasus behind, bounding over the fence and into the forest to hunt for another innocent being to destroy.
Chapter 10Princess Celestia stood overlooking the lands she reigned over. For uncounted years she remembered the simple life of the realm. How her creations had evolved into wonderful creatures of pure innocence whose only drive was to discover who they truly were. Millions had lived experiencing the bliss of life. More had died with the knowledge that their lives were complete and full. The continuing cycle of balance was maintained with little intervention on the alicorn's part, always smiling at the beauty she beheld in each and every one of her servants. On this day that ever-present smile was gone. The revelations of the past day had cast an ominous shadow on her thoughts on the future of Equestria. No longer could she proclaim herself its rightful protector. She had no capability to fix the horrible error in universal balance that had turned her world upside down. The only respite came with the knowledge that the effects of such discord showed little presence here. She knew that in another world, however, the consequences were more present. However much she pitied that, it granted her a feeling of peace. At least here she could at least believe something could be done. Her guards and servants had went far and wide by her decree to gather reports on the daily lives of her servants. Everypony was to be checked up on, no matter how insignificant. It was a daunting task, one which was met by questions by her advisers. She insisted that it was simply an early census, one she felt required to do for care of her ponies. Ever objection was quelled at that moment, seeing the care in her eyes, and thus reports were flowing in from all over. From the first report that came in today from the outlaying cities far off, things were normal. No hint of suspicious events or strange happenings. It would take time for all the provinces to report back their brief survey of the daily life of the Princess's servants, but that time would be used to go about her agreed part in the mission ahead. It would be difficult to manage the terms as other ponies would undoubtedly get suspicious of her motives. However, just like Melkos, she would resort to summoning the most loyal and unquestioning among her service. They would not question her orders, simply go about doing them. That was all that was requested by Melkos. The ruler from the other realm had promised her he'd keep his end of the bargain. While she didn't personally know him, she had no choice but to trust that word and hope that the balance of things would be repaired and hopefully reverted back to a more harmonial state. Her gaze from the balcony she stood on drifted down to the five unicorns that stood proudly before her. They were the best of all her personal guard. Trained not only in methods of ancient magical combat but also skilled in the most powerful methods of warfare. They did not question. They did not disobey. They couldn't, or else the fate of Equestria would be sealed forever in doom. "My most trusted warriors," the Princess began. "Your courage and valor is above all else in my land. You have served me since birth with the only objective of maintaining my rule. Now I call upon you to help maintain the rule of somepony else." Celestia noted that a few had a look of questioning in their eyes. They remained at a position of attention, however, not moving. Their discipline was something she valued in times like this. She continued. "You have all already been briefed on the events of the last week as I have conveyed them. You know every detail of the plan I have agreed to. You also know that the stake of not only my realm but that of another hangs on your brave and valiant shoulders. Know this. That once I give the order for you to go about your mission, you must for no reason reveal its true purpose to anypony. Only those whom I have allowed are you to speak and to protect. Only those whom I have revealed as instruments of change. "For on this day we have little hope in the power of the Elements of Harmony. You know as well as I with the new enemy we face they can do little to stop such a creature of pure evil. This world has not seen in all its existence the hatred and negativity that have branched over from foreign powers. Let it not be said it is the fault of this world that this plight be upon us, let it instead be said that it is our joint duty to ensure that it never happens again." She noticed that the looks in their eyes were determined. Celestia continued, "A new balance must be created to ensure that the powers of such malice and hatred never return to Equestria for the rest of time. Your job shall be ensuring that those entrusted with this task are kept safe from all harm, even at the cost of your own lives. They shall be the bringers of change and shall restore the balance of both worlds. Do not falter in your mission, my brave warriors. Work with those whom have a similar task. Let this be a time when instead of questioning the unknown, we instead trust it and give our lives with creatures so distant from us yet so familiar in resolve." She smiled. Her smile was such that whatever fear could even pierce the heart of the warriors before her was quickly quelled and forgotten. "Go now," she ordered. "Go and save our home." The five unicorns bowed before her at her order. Without any sign of objection or questions they took off. Each going in a very different direction. • • • Gilda woke to feeling extremely comfortable. Last night's events were still fresh in her mind. It was the most glorious experience of bliss she had ever went through. Every ounce of regret had transformed itself into a romp of passion between her and Rainbow Dash. It felt like they had rekindled an old flame, refreshing and renewing the love they had for one another. She sighed happily, wings fluttering as she remembered clearly the cries of pleasure they both shared. The thoughts alone made her body warm and her feathers tingle with excitement. The feeling intensified as she felt a hoof rest on her side. Rainbow was close behind her as they lay together, nuzzling affectionately at Gilda's neck. "Good morning," greeted Dash. "You feel as warm as you did last night," she said giggling. Gilda felt a flush on her cheeks as she rose her foreclaw to gently hold onto the welcoming hoof. "You bet," she said. "Best night ever." "So I guess we're steady again, huh?" Rainbow asked. She was answered as Gilda rolled her head to close the distance between her beak and the pegasus' muzzle. A soft kiss confirmed this. That was all that was needed. The look they shared then was enough to cast away any doubt. They rolled to face each other, giving soft kisses. The feeling of love between the two intensified as they readied to once again share the closeness of their bodies with each other. It wasn't long before Rainbow Dash was on top of the griffon, the two emitting sounds of pleasure as they continued the foreplay. Kissing each other, feeling along the other's unique body. They were about to enter another session of lovemaking when both heard somepony clearing their throat. For a moment both gave questioning looks to each other. Finding that the origin was not amongst themselves, they both looked forward. Gilda looking up from her laying position and Rainbow staring up. Each became more red than the sunset of the twilight evening when they saw a rather well-built unicorn guard donned in golden armor looking at them. He had a slight blush on his cheeks, but other than that his body showed no signs of attraction to the event he had witnessed. The unicorn bowed his head slowly, eyes closed. "Forgive my intrusion on this obviously personal engagement," he said. His voice was deep, sending shivers down both the females bodies. "I, however, have come on official business on behalf of the Princess and Realm." Dash blinked a few times then realized she was still atop her partner. She rolled off, coming to all fours on the cloud they had chosen the night before for their reunion. It was supposed to be far from anyone's gaze. Especially that of a Unicorns. How the stallion was able to stand on a cloud let alone be up here was beyond her understanding. However, the Guard had mentioned the Princess, so obviously he had to be someone of great skill and importance to be here and dare to intrude on this personal encounter. By this time Gilda had risen to all fours, fluttering her wings in an attempt to wash away the embarrassment. "I believe I know why you're here," Gilda said getting a surprised look from Rainbow Dash. She simply gave a shy smile to her lover, looking back at the unicorn guard. "It's about him, isn't it?" The guard had risen his head from his apologetic bow and was looking at the griffon. He nodded. "I'm afraid the princess was right in fearing you may have lost track of events," he said. "If you speak of whom I believe, then you also know we have little time for personal affairs." "Wait a minute," Dash interrupted. She looked at Gilda. "What is he talking about?" Gilda sighed apologetically. She looked to the guard and saw he had a stern expression of warning, looking to the pegasus then. "I can't tell you, not now." Dash seemed hurt by this, eyes wide. Gilda shook her head. "I didn't know we would end up like this. I lost track of purpose, but it was well worth it for you." Dash smiled at that, their eyes locking again. She wanted so bad just to rush over and steal Gilda away. Whatever it was that was so important could wait! She grumbled, kneading her hoof on the cloud as she came to her senses. Whatever was so important that the princess had to send someone for Gilda meant that no matter what she tried she wasn't going to get her way. Sighing as she relented any further objection, she nodded to the guard. "Alright, but you better bring her back." Dash looked sternly at Gilda, "If you don't, I'll tear through anyone that gets in my way of finding you." The pegasus' eyes softened. "I'm not going to loose you again." "You won't," assured Gilda. "I promise." Seeing that things were at a resolution the Guard whinied to signal it was time. Gilda slowly made her way to his side, gazing back at Dash. As the unicorn guards horn started to glow, Gilda got one last thing out before she vanished. "I love you," the griffon said to the pegasus. Then she was gone. Teleported away. Dash was left alone. She sagged down on her belly and groaned in disappointment. Holding both hooves over her eyes she shook her head. Why couldn't the guard just have waited a little but longer for them to finish? Now she was flustered beyond all reason. Confound this world! • • • It was morning. Jacob slowly woke from the dreamworld he had seen. It was normal this time, not like the previous with gods and demons. He felt he understood the world a little better. His body no longer ached and he finally felt refreshed. Groaning, he lay turning towards the window allowing his eyes to open slightly. The sunlight bathed his vision in warmth and encouraged his body to wake from the sleepiness. After a few minutes of quiet thought, he pulled the covers from his body and sat up. Normally he would seek somewhere to bathe. He felt dirty and his body cried for it. Jacob battled with the idea of whether to ask Twilight's permission to use her bathroom, or equivalent. To wake her and ask her where it was. In the end he decided to seek it himself. He didn't have far to go. As he stood and walked to the entrance to the guest room he saw across a small room where a faucet was with some sort of tub. Without asking he went about the routine of cleaning himself. When he was finished he found a towel to dry with. Placing his underclothes back on he acquired his hygienic supplies from his pack and took care of that necessary deed, including brushing his teeth. It felt nice just to do something so simple for once. Not having to worry about a mission or a task. To finally feel at peace with himself and wake refreshed without the worry of duty. He sighed contently as he finished he went to his room and dressed himself in his gear. It took only a few minutes of his time. Usually he'd do this in a quicker fashion, but he didn't feel the need to hurry. He made his way down the staircase fully expecting to see the unicorn reading a book. What he found instead horrified him. Jacobs eyes fell on the torn corpse of what appeared to be Twilight Sparkle. Her innards were spread across the entire floor of the library. Spike's body lay beside hers, splayed out with his head twisted in an impossible direction. His eyes were open wide, mouth open in what appeared to be a scream of fear. He then heard a growl, body going prone on the last few steps and weapon aiming in the direction. He saw a wolf larger than any he'd had ever seen. Its eyes bright red and glaring at him. He didn't hesitate. Whether in anger or distress at the sight he had seen, he pressed the trigger on his automatic rifle and cried in anger as the bullets hit home. The wolf yelping at first, trying to jump away, but it was too slow. He moved forward, continuing to fire accurate three-round bursts. He didn't stop when the wolf cried in pain. He didn't stop when the wolf fell lifeless. He didn't stop when the wolf finally gave a last yelp and its eyes dimmed. He only stopped when he ran out of ammo. For a few moments he kept trying to press the trigger. It constantly clicked without a shell to fire. Then rational thought came back to him. He stayed in that position, prone with weapon ready, breathing ragged breaths. Tears formed at the edge of his eyes as they started to fall. He gasped, fell to one knee and sobbed. The thought of this one innocent pony and her young helper killed in such a horrific fashion sent stabbing emotions through him. He had avenged their deaths, but still emotions racked him. This world, so full of innocence, so full of happiness, had suddenly turned into the world he had left. Instinct took over through the flow of tears, his hands wiping them away as he quickly changed out the clip in his weapon. The thought that there could be more of these creatures around sent him into a state of fear. What if the entire town had been killed while he slept? He had to make sure this wasn't the case. Without another sign of torment from the moment before he rushed to the door, opening it and going prone as he went out checking all directions were safe as he sighted the world down the barrel of his rifle. Slowly, he lowered his weapon, eyes wide and mouth agape in shock. Buildings everywhere were either burning or broken in some manner or form. Bodies of ponies either in a state of dismemberment or fallen in place still where everywhere. He ran from one body to another to check pulses, at least to the ones that seemed capable of holding life. Each one left more of a streak of horror in his soul. No pony was left alive. Everypony here was dead. He stood, giving up his attempt at finding some survivors and just taking in everything. He was now in a state of shock and disbelief. Those feelings ended as soon as he heard a growl. Then another. Then several more. They were all around him. Going prone again he raised his weapon. He backtracked to a point in the center of town, seeing all around him the same wolf creatures appearing from the shadows. Turning around fully as he maintained his position he realized he was surrounded. They crept closer, slowly, knowing they had the numerical advantage. He had no hope of survival. The only thing that comforted him was knowing that bullets could kill them. He garnered his courage. He would not die here without a fight! He roared a mighty roar, one which the ancestors of man would surely cower in fear from. His face now showing the resolve of a true soldier. They had massacred an entire town for no apparent reason. He was the only thing left that could exact any form of vengeance for the lives taken. The wolves seemed to have stopped momentarily, slightly phased by his unnatural response. He used this time to aim and fire his first burst, downing a wolf instantly. Before they could react, he downed two more. They started to come, he kept firing and kept killing. His aim true. His bullets finding their targets. With each passing kill his resolve grew. His courage and sacrifice knew no bounds. He would die, there was just to many, but by Melkos he would make his ancestors proud! They rushed at him, hundreds now, all howling in anger at their fallen brethen. He kept firing, kept killing. By the time they all were near his weapon clicked. He swiftly switched to his pistol. He fired, killing one, two, three more in the first salvo. They all started to prepare to jump. He knew it was over. He reached for the grenades on his belt, quickly attaching each together and pulling the pin. He stood proud, screaming what he thought were his last words. "Try and get me, I'll take you all to hell with me!" He crouched as the cloud of wolves hovered close to him. Time slowed at this point. He could see, could feel every detail. The grenades he was holding slipped from his firm grip. He watched in slow motion as they seemed to hover above him in with some majestic aura surrounding them. They each started to detonate, he seeing each one begin the explosion process. It was amazing how lethally efficient frag grenades really were. The explosion consumed the metal holding the lethal combination of minerals and components needed. It expanded quickly, he seeing bodies of the wolves slowly dissolve or be forced back. The explosion cloud slowly consumed him, he closing his eyes feeling this was the end. Then he heard the loudest explosion he had ever heard in his life. It took Jacob a few seconds to realize he was still alive. He started to breathe again, realizing he had been holding it. He raised from his prone position, instinctively grabbing his rifle which was amazingly still intact. A quick check revealed it had jammed, which he fixed in a second. He breathed heavily, looking around him and holstering his pistol. There were body parts and burning corpses of wolves everywhere. He had done it. Somehow, he was still alive. "Only the bravest of warriors sacrifices themselves for those they have never known," came a voice from behind him. It was deep, rich in experience and full of authority. He gasped in that moment, turning around but keeping his weapon lowered. He saw a white unicorn adorned in golden armor. Its horn was glowing a brilliant color of violet. Its eyes gazed into Jacob's, piercing into his soul as if it saw the determination in his heart. This pony, this warrior, had to be the reason he was alive. He slowly stood, facing his savior. "It was my duty," was all the response Jacob could give. He was still in a state of shock by still being alive. Death didn't seem to want him lately. The unicorn warrior nodded his head in response. "I know," he said. "I am Burning Eyes, Elite Guardspony of Her Majesty, Princess Celestia. I have been sent for you." At this point all Jacob could do was nod. If he thought about it too much, everything he had gone through so far would make no sense. After his near-death experience, however, he was more than prepared to just go through the flow. He then looked around among the fallen. He recalled not seeing the body of Gilda. Burning Eyes caught his gaze again. "Gilda is safe," he said as if knowing the question before it could form. "All will be explained in a few moments. For now, prepare to teleport with me." Before Jacob could ask how Burning Eyes knew or where they were going, reality seemed to contort around him. Within a second everything disappeared. His mind had barely a chance to register the darkness before he was standing somewhere different. He felt a rush of air flow past him, then almost fell over with a bought of dizziness. It felt similar to the feeling of being teleported here the first time. He got a glimpse of a tree and a cliff before his vision was blurred by feathers. Falling to the ground with an "OOF" he blinked only to see Gilda the griffon hugging him. "I thought you had died too!" she shrieked, almost as if she was in a panic. She relented her hold on him, standing on all fours a few paces away as Jacob stood. He checked himself, having the time and moment to do so, realizing everything was still intact. He smiled down at her, petting through her head feathers as she give a sweet churr of contentment. He heard a snort beside him, looking to see an oddly-colored pegasus pony with a rainbow mane and tail. Jacob gulped, remembering their last encounter. "Rainbow Dash?" He said remembering her name. "Yea," she said stomping a hoof on the ground. Then she looked down, a sad expression befalling her face. "But only me. Everypony else is dead."
Chapter 11The entire world seemed to brighten in color as Zecora's head turned, slowly blinking as she tried to look back at Halkan. The light was too bright around him, she brought a hoof up hide her eyes as she heard the wing beats of the dragon close to them. Everything felt like someone had turned down the steady pace of reality to a crawl. She saw every detail in these few brief moments of peace. Glimpse through the hoof that protected her eye of the dragon in all its infamy. Its mouth opening as it slowly beat its large wings against the air to stay put, a flame building at the back of its throat. Saw the flame emerge as it roared in anger, the flames pouring out like a liquid straight for them. She knew this was the end. There was no hope against a dragon's flame. Zecora let out a scream. She didn't want to die this way. All her life struggling against the odds, coming to Equestria to escape the untold horrors of her past. She was starting to get back on track in life. Overcoming the impulses of her past to constantly fight for her life. Settling down with new friends to learn how to be at peace. Everything she had worked for. Everything she had hoped to do in this new life. It was all over, another chapter in her hopeless struggle to survive. At least she thought. Why was she thinking? Why didn't she feel the intense pain of death? She dared to look. Lowering her hoof. Her eyes went wide in amazement. Not only was she still alive, but Halkan was too. He had somehow managed to get in front of her, kneeling in a protective fashion while protecting them from the flames with a giant tower shield. He had armor on that was completely unknown to her, covering his entire body and glistening in a crimson hue. The flames were harmlessly flowing past the shield as she looked at the helmet Halkan had on. It covered his entire head and through it she could clearly see he was smiling back at her. Those eyes of his were bright, as if he had been endowed by some unknown power, sending a wave of peace over the Zebra. Everything was going to be alright. When the flames stopped, Halkan stood. Zecora saw how close the dragon was to them. It nearly frightened her had it not been for the fact of Halkan's look. She watched as the events around her started to happen more rapidly, Halkan raising his sword arm up wielding a long sword that glowed with a silver aura around it. When the dragon roared, he roared back with equal ferocity. Wielding his armor and shield as if they were light as feathers, he leaped towards the beast. What happened next was too fast to observe for her eyes. It was as if whatever power had granted Halkan the armor was further granting him power over all the forces of nature. His leap was one best described as if the gravity on this world was almost nonexistent. He bridged the gap between the dragon without much effort, landing on its head with amazing balance as he turned his entire body to kneel and arch his sword-arm in a slicing motion. Just as quick the sword easily went through the scales and neck of the beast, severing its head as it tried to react by starting to roar again. No words emitted as the head started to fall, the body soon joining it as it registered the loss of its brain. Halkan fell with the doomed monster, Zecora watching with surprise, in horror, as he seemed to hold on for dear life. She quickly raced down the remaining portions of the mountain path. She heard the loud THUD the corpse as it impacted the ground, moments later running to the place where it had impacted and seeing nothing but a cloud of dust. For a few moments, she wasn't sure if Halkan had survived. Then she saw a shape emerge from the dust cloud and walking slowly towards her. She could hear the soft clanking of armor as the figure rested its longsword across its shoulder. It casually held the tower shield, raising its head as it came clearly into view. Then there was silence. Zecora gasping, not knowing what to say about what she had seen. The silence broke as Halkan was the first to speak. "I know who I am," he said calmly. "I remember everything." "Who are you?" asked Zecora, still in disbelief at what she had witnessed. Halkan then sheathed his longsword on his back. A soft clink the only indication that the sword rested properly. He began to walk closer to Zecora, his shield somehow folding on itself before all that was left was a small buckler. He placed the buckler on his shoulder-piece, another clink indicating that it was secure. Slowly both hands reached up to take off his helmet. Zecora didn't know what to expect, taking a step back. Halkans previous face emerged, unchanged, with a stern expression. He stood only steps away from her. "I am Kromulus Regulus," he said, "son of Havok Agamemnon, Leader of the Confederate States of Anagonia and Champion of Order." He smirked, noticing Zecora's expression continue to be one of disbelief. He went to one knee, now at face level with her. When he reached the distance with his hand she almost back further away. Before she could he rested his hand on her equine shoulder, nodding as if satisfied. "I know about you too, Zecora. You helped me in my time of need and showed me the way when I almost lost track. For this, I thank you." Zecora smiled, knowing that his kindness hadn't changed. She relaxed. During her meeting with Melkos and Celestia, the dark one in charge of Halkans realm had promised her that when the time came for their plan to truly take hold, Halkan would remember everything. He had promised her that nothing would change about him. So far, his promise was kept. She gave a silent prayer of thanks to the divinity from another world, nodding finally to Halkans word of thanks. "You also shall play a key role in my journey here," Halkan continued. The words made Zecora's eyebrow raise. "I believe I know what that role is, but it is not my right to force it upon you. I know that the road ahead shall be difficult and we shall experience many hardships. Death shall come from all sides." He tilted his head, still smiling. "So I give you a choice. Do you wish to embark on this journey with me or go back to your life in that hut?" Zecora quickly closed the gap between them. To Halkan's surprise, Zecora was hugging him. For a moment he hesitated. Then he returned the gesture, hugging her back. When she took a step back she was smiling. "I have already committed myself to this task. I believe it's time I tell you the full story as I know it." Zecora revealed the plan and the dangers ahead. All the while Halkan growing more determined to see it through. When she was finished, they both stood and looked in the distance to the ancient castle. Both had a firm grasp of what they were to do. Together, they had to face the entity that brought hell onto this land. For a brief moment they hesitated on continuing on their path. With a quick glance exchanged between each with a gentle smile, they started to walk. • • • Had it not been for the warning from Oscar Vladinchi, Anagonia would have fallen by now. As predicted by the deceased hero creatures from another dimension had slipped through portals in time and space. The beginning hours of the invasion were tense and full of chaos, but with Regus at the helm things quickly became organized and hopeful. Thousands of innocent lives had been lost, but just as quick the military had responded with brute force. Thanks to the advanced warning the Confederate States would live, its soldiers quickly gaining the upper hand with the technology and training at their disposal. Most of the portals were centered close to major population centers. The State of Liberty took the brunt of the invasion, holding the most casualties. From the reports on the ground from commanders the creatures had come in three major types. The first type was the foot soldiers, resembling that of modern wolves but more fierce and lacking in any thought of self-preservation. They were the most vicious and brutal often tearing their victims to shreds and sacrificing themselves needlessly. The second were dragons. They came in all shapes and sizes, varying from creatures resembling Wyverns to gigantic monsters of myth and legend. They proved to be the most difficult to kill and provided a severe problem for the Confederate Air Force. The last were creatures resembling that of a mix between lions and bears. They seemed to control most of the forces, oftentimes leading the battles and calculating the best way to exterminate everything. There were a few other types of monsters, but they seemed to either be either rare in appearance or completely useless. Currently the Confederate Military had the upper hand. Human technology was proving to be superior to the magical forces of destruction unleashed by the monsters, as impossible as that sounded. They were just as weak to bullets as they were to bombs and didn't seem to have any capability to deflect or derail attacks. It was if the creatures were designed from the ground up for another type of warfare, one which humanity was not designed for. Whatever the case, Anagonia was fighting back. Hard. Oscar Vladinchi had made several more appearances to Regus Maxim, informing him that his forces were direly needed elsewhere. When the chain of command was followed and orders were given, multiple battalions of troops and mechanized assets of all types were being teleported to the realm where the creatures had come from. Somehow all the forces on the other side had easily kept in touch with those in Anagonia and were sending reports of genocide upon the native inhabitants by the creatures. It was at this critical point that the military had decided to give the creatures a proper designation. Nightmares. The land they originated from was called Equestria. There the Confederate Forces had teamed up with whatever resistance was left from the local military. Already efforts were being done to stop the genocide taking place. Military forces from both Equestria and Anagonia were hard at work derailing whatever plans the Nightmares had for that world. Even there human technology seemed superior in being able to deal with them. However it was soon discovered why the Nightmares were so weak against humanity's capabilities. They were created to completely deal with Equestrian methods of magical defense and offense. Whenever an Equestrian guardsman or soldier attempted a spell of any sort against the Nightmares it had little to no effect. Instead, the Equestrians resorted to standard tactics, working closely with their Anagonian comrades and learning other ways of dealing with them. Regus was hard at work with other commanders directing the military offensive against the Nightmares on both fronts. Maps of both Equestria and Anagonia were laid out and damage assessments were gathered. He was in the middle of a briefing detailing how much more lethal the Nightmare invasion had been on Equestria than Anagonia. Apparently three cities in Equestria had all but been wiped clean of its population through total destruction. Canterlot, the capital of Equestria, was the focus of this briefing. Regus was about to inform his side of the affair when Oscar appeared beside him. Heads turned both in shock and disbelief, but Regus merely stood. He excused himself from the briefing and heard as he exited the doorway the commanders continue, though in a more solemn tone. "What news have you, brother?" asked Regus. They were standing alone in the hallway outside the briefing room. Oscar had a more grim expression on his face than usual. Regus noted it instantly and took it as bad news. "I bring news from Melkos," Oscar said. "The entity controlling the Nightmares has grown stronger and the portals linking the two worlds keeping our forces together are slowly weakening. If we don't act now, all hope of reverting this apocalypse is doomed." Regus eyes widened. "That can't be! We've already gathered a foothold in Equestria. The Nightmares are being fought back and we're gaining ground with each passing hour." Oscar chuckled, maintaining his sad expression. "While the valiant efforts of my brothers and sisters is indeed noted, it is not enough." He shook his head. "Even though your military is capable of combating the threat on equal terms, it still leaves out the power that the entity leading the enemy holds. If it continues to grow, it will adapt and our offensive capabilities will be just as useless as the Equestrians." He sighed, looking straight into Regus eyes. "I think you already know what will happen then. Not even Melkos could stop them." Regus was in disbelief. He looked down, deep in thought. "Is there anything that can be done?" he asked when looking back at Oscar. Oscar nodded, "Indeed there is. The first thing we have to do is have faith. The second is to keep fighting and hope that those whom I told you about finish the job." Regus sighed, nodding. "Very well. We already have three of the Champions you told me to gather. We still don't know where the other two are." Oscar smirked. "I know exactly where they are." His face went stern. "I also know if we don't help them now, we're doomed." Oscar then relayed information provided by Melkos. It was a revelation to Regus, specifically because he didn't completely understand the extent of what they were fighting until now. He quickly bid Oscar farewell when they were finished, returning to the meeting to convey new orders. When he was finished the offensive war Anagonia was waging would take a drastic turn in hopes that they could delay the coming doom in time. Everything he could spare in Anagonia was directed to a specific location provided by Oscar. From there, if the five were successful, the final battle dictating the balance of two worlds would see either the beginning or end for both.
Chapter 12Jacob was helpless to resist the urge to comfort Rainbow Dash. The sadness that seemed to come over her had caused her to start to shed tears. The pegasus had seen the horrors of war, seen her friends and family be slaughtered. Jacob knelt down, resting an arm over her equine shoulders and hugging close as Rainbow finally let loose and sobbed uncontrollably as she fell on her belly. Gilda came next, wrapping forearms and wings around her dear friend, the two simply holding Dash as the emotions washed over her. It was a quiet scene for the three. They could hear in the distance the firing of shells and machine guns. Overhead aircraft from the human world soared over in tight formation, heading into the distance. None of this seemed to faze the moment. Eventually Jacob calmed the pegasus down enough to where she could stand again and Jacob looking her straight in the eyes. He carefully wiped away at her tears, the pegasus looking down with a slight flush on her cheeks. "It's okay to cry," Jacob said as calmly as possible. Dash looked at him then. "I know what it feels like to lose everything, to see death, but I promise you this isn't the end." Dash merely sniffled in reply. He could tell she was about to cry again. Quickly he continued. "Listen to me Dash. The best thing we can do right now is be strong for those we have lost. I know it's hard, trust me I do. But what we can't do is allow all this to bring us down. We have to fight back." It was then that an AH-1 Super Cobra flew over, the sound of which caused all three to look. Rainbow Dash and Gilda had a look of wonder in their eyes while Jacob felt comfort. On the side of the tail was written in bold letters 'CS MARINES'; Jacob knew he wasn't alone anymore. Two more helicopter gunships followed, an Apache and another Super Cobra. Jacob looked back to Dash whom in turn looked at Jacob, wide-eyed. Jacob smiled, "Everything is going to be okay." "W-what are those things?" asked Dash out of wonder. "Those are the war machines of my people. With them we can fight these monsters that did this." He smirked, confused as they were how they go here. "I'm not really sure how they could get here, but they are here. I can assure you they're here to help." Dash sniffled. "Okay," she said. Then she seemed to perk up a bit, the confidence in her stance appearing again. "But they better watch out for me! I'm going to take the fight back too!" Jacob grinned, "We all are." He looked to Gilda, whom in turn gave a cocky grin of her own. He looked back to Dash, "You okay now?" She scoffed, "Okay?! I'm better than okay! With your machines here, we'll have everything back to normal in no time!" She turned to spread her wings, about to fly off after another flying machine that flew overhead when something stopped her. It was Jacob's hand, she looking back to him with an angered look but then seeing why he did it. She folded her wings, turning as did Gilda and Jacob to face Burning Eyes and another soldier from Jacobs world standing side by side. Jacob gave a swift salute to the other soldier, whom returned it. "At ease Colonel," the man said. "I see you three are in good spirits. I'm Lieutenant General Alexander Molokov, in command of the Confederate Liberation Force here in Equestria. I believe we all have a lot to catch up on, so if you'll follow me we have very little time to prepare for what's next." Behind Burning Eyes and Alexander a Huey Helicopter had landed, the side panel door opening. At Jacob's insistence Gilda and Dash followed the two commanders into the helicopter. Once they were secured it lifted off and headed away from Ponyville. They could all see from this vantage point in the air the flames and broken buildings. When they looked away to where they were heading, Dash and Gilda were left speechless. • • • The Huey had landed in the center of the temporary Forward Operating Base that had been constructed with haste. It was a flurry of activity of both equestrian and human running side by side to different parts of the base. War machines unlike anything Dash had seen before were rolling out, later explained by Jacob to be tanks and transport trucks. The five were quickly directed into a larger tent structure near the center where once inside Gilda and Dash were left dumbstruck. Jacob, who was naturally accustomed to everything, continued to follow Alexander as he unstrapped his helmet and rested it on a table. Around them were maps. On one side were maps of Equestria with marks on designating where units were deployed to. On the other, to Jacob's surprise, were maps of Anagonia with the same markers. He could only gather from this that the war against whatever enemy they were fighting against was on two fronts. He had no doubt that the Confederacy was more than capable of waging such a demanding battle. Wide-screen panels and computers were scattered through out with human operators concentrating on their tasks at hand. They seemed to be relaying orders and directions to the continuing liberation effort. Burning Eyes gave one last look to Gilda and Dash before excusing himself. He walked over to another portion of the tent almost entirely occupied by ponies in the same guards armor as himself. They seemed to be working with their human counterparts in directing their offensive. Alexander looked to Jacob as the two stood across from each other at the table. Jacob gave a smirk. "Damn good to see you here, General." Alexander chuckled. "Damn fine to see that you're safe, Colonel. You gave us a scare disappearing like that. I suppose it was for the best." He rubbed a hand across his shaven head. "Whatever forces were at work in bringing you here were apparently the cause of this mess. A few days after your disappearance Regus Maxim made a formal military announcement that Anagonia was about to be invaded and we should go to Defcon Delta. I personally thought the man was full of shit until portals started appearing everywhere." He rubbed his eyes. "It's been one thing after another since then, but we managed to fight the Nightmares back in force. Once that was secure my army was directed to a spot in Arkansis where we were suddenly teleported here. Regus had given us instructions and maps, so here we are." Jacob nodded. It sounded like the work of Melkos in having Alexander's army appear here. He wasn't surprised, just thankful. The Dark Lord had given his people a way to fight back. In this he was thankful. He had also taken note of the term the General had used for the enemy. It was odd, but from his experience quite fitting. "So I take it we're making progress here and at home?" Jacob asked. Alexander nodded. "Damn right. In the beginning we had our pants down, but Regus had thankfully given us advanced warning to prepare and we had forces to combat the Nightmare invasion." He shook his head with a shocked expression, "Don't get me wrong now, Colonel. They had one helluva fight to give us with the types of monsters at their disposal. It was bloody and from the current estimates over five hundred thousand civilians were lost in the first few hours of the war." "Jesus Christ!" Exclaimed Jacob. "Five hundred thousand?! What's the loss of our military forces?" "Very little, maybe under a thousand ground troops and a couple hundred assets." Alexander responded in a quiet tone. "It appears that whatever the Nightmares were after they weren't expecting to fight against technology like our own. Once we started pounding their sorry otherworldly asses we instantly gained the upper hand." He motioned back at Burning Eyes. "Our Equestrian Commander here didn't fare as well. From what we observed the Nightmares are completely immune to their form of warfare, which appears to be of a magical nature. But against our standard methods? They were crushed like ants under a boot. So he's there helping us direct our forces where they're most needed at the moment. Progress is slow here, the Nightmares are putting up a bigger fight than back home, but it's progress." Jacob looked down. He remembered he had Gilda and Dash with him, turning around to see them concentrating on the conversation he was having. They both had a hopeful expression from what the General had said. He gave a smile to both, having it returned, and then looked back at Alexander. "So what can we do to help?" he asked, mentioning the three of them. "Now that's a question I can't answer," stated Alexander bluntly. "Regus just told me to find you three and bring you here." He then stepped to the side, motioning his head towards a man who approached. "However, I think he can." Jacob was floored. His expression turned from slightly confused to shock. His face paled white, eyes wide. He was looking at a walking dead man. He tried to speak, but couldn't. Everyone had witnessed the moments before this mans death. It was public knowledge. There was no way he could be alive. Still, here he was, either in the flesh or by some divine method of Melkos. From Jacob's personal experience, it had to be from the Dark Lord Himself. Oscar Vladinchi merely smirked at Jacob's expression. Behind him Gilda and Dash merely looked on as if nothing was out of place. He briefly nodded his head at the two, they greeting him in the same manner. His eyes then went back to Jacob who had somewhat recovered from his initial shock. "Don't worry, Jacob Regulus, I am not here permanently." "S-sir?" Jacob said in confusion. "B-but how?" "You already know the answer to that," Oscar said. "For now, let's just say I'm needed here. Especially considering the importance you three will play." His eyes looked to each. Gilda and Rainbow Dash were quick to give quizzical expressions. They looked from each other then back to the man. "Excuse me," said Dash, "but what in the name of Celestia are you talking about?" Oscar laughed. "Ah, Rainbow Dash. Your spirit has been an inspiration for many in my world. All that will be explained in due time." He smiled. "Right now though you three are the only hope of restoring the balance to our two worlds. Well, you three and two more." He smirked, looking at Dash. "Do you remember your role as the Element of Loyalty when you defeated Nightmare Moon?" "Well, yea, but what does THAT have to do with anything?" Dash was hovering above the ground now, inching closer to Oscar. "If you're saying that somehow we can defeat these nightmares, as you call them, with the Elements of Harmony I got bad news for you." Her expression softened to that of a sad one. "All the others are dead and I'm the last Element left alive. I'm no more useful than a tree trunk against whatever you humans already have." "True," said Oscar. He walked around the table, now only feet away from Jacob and Dash as he crossed his arms. "It was already predicted long before that the Elements of Harmony would be useless in this battle. Now that the others are gone, I can only attest to the accuracy of this prediction. That does not mean, however, that your spirit of Loyalty is useless." Dash looked confused, looking to Gilda as she walked closer to the three. "Are you saying that we are the new Elements of Harmony?" she asked. "Very good!" said Oscar. "I wasn't sure if you would get that and I'd have to explain it." He smirked at Dash's glare to him, continuing. "It's close to that, Gilda, but it's different. You see, the Balance of our two worlds was undone thanks to the elements coming from my world. That means that no matter what you do in this world, it must take something from our world to fix it." He looked to Jacob. "And that means?" By now Jacob had grasped the full meaning of everything he had experienced. From the start of things with Gilda to his experience in the afterlife with his fallen brethren. He looked to Dash and Gilda, both staring at him as if expecting an answer. He looked back to Oscar, having a good idea of what he meant. "That means that we are the Champions of Balance," he said. "And how did you come to this conclusion, Colonel?" said Oscar. He looked genuinely interested. "I suppose from my experience in religion. I mean I know from my youth that the teachings of the Drekamythian Church surround that of Balance. Melkos Unchanos is the God of Balance, chief among that pantheon." He shrugged. "I gathered we were Champions of this Balance because everything that has happened so far. We've all been left alive for some grand reason. Balance is the only way to restore order." "Very good," Oscar said. "I'm proud of you Jacob." He looked to Rainbow Dash. "We already know that you're the Champion of Loyalty," he said as Dash seemed to perk up and grin. He looked down at Gilda. "And I think this may be a surprise to you, but you're the Champion of Compassion." "What?!" Gilda said. It was a surprise! Though, as she blinked and her expression calmed, it did make sense. Oscar chuckled, looking at Jacob. "Then there is you. Champion of Courage." He reached out and patted Jacob's shoulder. "You are the embodiment of a true warrior and your strength knows no bounds." He lowered his hand and looked at them all. "Together you three could easily defeat a great evil, but this evil requires two more Champions. They are the Champion of Wisdom and the Champion of Order." "Where will we find them?" Jacob asked, still assimilating everything. "The Champions of Order and Wisdom are already together, just south of here." He stood back a step. "Soon all five of you will be united and together it will be your mission to defeat the greatest evil either of our worlds has ever encountered. I know it sounds impossible, but trust me. All of you are now endowed with the powers of both Balance and Harmony. With only one side of these great forces, you would surely fail. Combined, you become something truly amazing." Oscar stared hard at each, making sure his last words went home. He smiled, seeing the three look between each other then back at him. They would understand soon enough. They had to. What he revealed would not hamper their evolution as heroes. It would only quicken their resolve. He regretted forcing the titles on them without allowing them more time to discover it themselves, but the balance was already being torn asunder and they had little time as it was. He sighed, the three noticing and staring at him. "I must go now." Oscar turned to Alexander. "General, make sure you get them united. Bring them to the enemy's stronghold. Make sure they make it inside." He turned to them all, giving a bow of his head. "May Melkos guide you and may Celestia be with you." • • • Events were quick to progress. Jacob, Gilda and Rainbow Dash were given some time to prepare for what lay ahead. Jacob grabbed more supplies and refilled his ammunition while Gilda and Dash silently stretched while watching their human friend. He kept smiling to them, they smiling back. It was starting to hit home just how close they had all become in this short amount of time. Dash secretly hoped that after all this was over she could get to know Jacob more, rather than having the rushed greeting that had fallen over her. Gilda had remembered the dreams she had of Melkos, knowing that everything that had happened from the point of Jacob's appearance and on was the cause of all this. It was a great burden on her, but somehow the Dark Lord had known this and reassured her in his own way. She was more resolved than ever to fix the trouble that was now breaking her world in two. To know that she had some power over the forces of darkness spreading across her lands and that she had the help of all these individuals beside her as her friends made her confident that things would work out. Jacob was deeper in thought than the other two. A few days ago he was a normal soldier with a depressing life. That had all changed when he had saved Gilda's life. From then on he had more purpose to his existence than he had ever could hope to achieve in his past life. It all meant something to be here, beside his two friends, to know that they played a part in the salvation of both worlds. It was a great burden, sure, but one he was used to. He loaded a fresh clip into his assault rifle, looking to the other two. "Let's go save the universe," he said with a smirk. Gilda and Dash responded with the same smirk, nodding as the three went from the tent and to a waiting helicopter. • • • A giant dust storm had appeared from nowhere as Kromulus and Zecora struggled to continue on their journey. Zecora took shelter behind Kromulus as he trudged forward and placed his tower shield to protect them both. It was vicious, purple lightning bolts streaking from above as the cloud grew darker in color. It was if something didn't want them to come any closer. That was when they heard the roars, thousands of them. The wind suddenly died and the dust scattered, revealing to their relief they were only a mile from the castle. To their shock, however, there were thousands of creatures. Dragons, wolves, lion-bears, everything you could imagine from a horror story. Right there, drawn in a line blocking their way. There was no possible way even with his new capabilities that Kromulus could face this alone. He lowered his shield, grasping his longsword and drawing it as it literally thundered to life, sending an echo for all to hear. Zecora came from behind him, seeing for the first time the extent of how hopeless their situation was. It was a remarkable feat to kill one dragon. But hundreds of them? She gazed up to Kromulus as he looked down to her. She nodded briefly, he nodded back. "Till the end?" Kromulus asked. "Till the end," she confirmed. No other words were said. They both looked back to their foes. Kromulus stanced himself properly. His shield coming up in a defensive fashion while he prepared his sword to strike. Zecora took a stance as well, preparing to battle with her bare hooves. The loud screams and roars of the unholy army assembled before them sending shivers down their spines as they started to rush towards them. In the distance they witnessed an ominous vortex reach down from the heavens into the castle, dark energy pulsating from it. This was it. • • • Regus Maxim looked up into the heavens. There it was, the sign. He saw an explosion in the sky unlike any he had seen before. The shock wave from it starting to lower in a spherical fashion around the army he had assembled. He took his weapon, now in a battle dress uniform in proper gear, screaming "Forward!" to his commanders. The word was sent out, troops rushing in formation with Confederate Battle Flags waving high. In the distance he could make out clearly the War Song of the Confederacy. He heard the tracks of tanks rattle to life, rushing towards the slowly opening portal in front of his army. Helicopters and fighter craft of all sort starting to fly forward, the first to enter. It was an epic scene, one giving homage to the battles of olden days. Lightning streaked from the portal as man and machine entered. The thunderous cry of thousands of soldiers rising about even the scream of jet engines. This was it. The last stand of two worlds. • • • Burning Eyes snorted as he prepared for the signal. He didn't have to wait long. The sun in the sky blazed and seemed to explode with the most amazing display of beauty. Before his makeshift army of Elite Guardsponies and human soldiers and their machines of death, a giant portal of light suddenly opened. Without hesitation he rushed forward in full gallop, his pony brothers and fellow comrade in arms following suit. They all screamed their respective war cries, knowing this was the decisive battle for the fate of their worlds. • • • Kromulus felt the ground tremble beneath his feet. He could make out the massive cloud of dust the enemy was bringing up in their wake. He could see the vicious crimson eyes of the war beasts as they flew and ran towards him. His natural instinct was to run. But he didn't. He felt his armor glow, felt an otherworldly power start to flow through it into his veins. He felt stronger, faster, more capable. He looked to his side to see an aura of light surrounding Zecora, she too feeling the same as Kromulus. With a mighty shout for victory he rushed forward, Zecora following as armor replaced the aura around her body. She now held within her mouth a staff of some sort, it glowing with the intensity of the sun. The two were about to concentrate on who to kill first when suddenly explosion eminiated all around them. The world shook violently as the sounds of the explosions was outdone with cries of thousands upon thousands of voices echoed from behind them. They dared a glance back, gasping in awe. Two massive portals had opened up and were letting out the forces of both their worlds. On one side came through tanks, soldiers and aircraft. On the other a mixture of Elite Guardsponies and more soldiers, tanks and aircraft. All rushing forward to meet the threat ahead. When they looked back they saw to both their amusement and astonishment the beasts of nightmares starting to try to turn back. The dragons were the first to try to turn. They found themselves incapable of anything but the feeling of fear as the human aircraft rushed forward and fired their weapons of destruction. Hundreds fell in flames in the first moments as the jet fighters rushed overhead, many more started to fight for their lives in epic dogfights with helicopter gunships. The tanks on the ground, numbering most of the M1 Abrams, fired their first vollies nearly in unison at their targets as they continued on their course. Hundreds of the enemies war beasts fell to the onslaught, spreading more fear among the enemy ranks. The Bradleys and their bushwhacker cannons continuing to fire at smaller targets and literally creating holes in the enemy lines. The only creatures of darkness that didn't stop were the wolves. They continued on, ignorant to their own fate as the foot-soldiers of both Equestria and Anagonia met them in mortal combat. Guns were fired but swiftly replaced with knives and machetes. The battle was fierce as the howls of the demon wolves cried loud in despair and pain, mixing with the cries of the fallen on the human and equestrian side. Through all this Kromulus and Zecora was forced to stop their rush forward by a single Huey helicopter that landed quickly in front of them. Without delay Jacob, Rainbow Dash and Gilda exited the helicopter as it quickly rose to escape the battle. They rushed to unite with each other, somehow knowing this was destiny, all five silently nodding to each as they looked towards the castle that loomed ahead. There were no words of greeting spoken. Only the raised sword of Kromulus and the return to his rush to victory signaled they should follow. In an instant the Gilda and Dash's body glowed, replaced with armor similar to Zecora's. Jacob's battle dress uniform seem to transform into something similar, his clothing turning to armored metal and his weapon transforming into a mixture between a gun and sword. The opening they needed to get to the castle was granted when a squadron of tanks sped past them. Their cannons firing in unison and downing several enemies. The Champions did not hesitate to take advantage of the situation, rushing through the gap and past the armies of the enemy. Helicopter gunships overhead followed their route and turned only when they fired their missiles and gun turrets at persuing wolves and lion-bears. They swiftly departed to return to aid their comrades, leaving the five to bridge the distance as the castles gates opened. They thought themselves in the clear, pushing themselves harder as man and equine both flew, galloped and ran. Then a loud cackle of laughter could be heard, followed by a sudden bolt of lightning striking each of the Champions in unison. In a brief flash of light their world disappeared, bringing them all to face the enemy leader for the first time in final combat.
Chapter 13It was raining. The sound of thunder echoed in the distance. For a moment the five believed they were transported to a different location. It wasn't until Jacob awoke that things were known to be different. The remaining four rose from the ground only to look in horror around them. The ground which they thought was solid was transparent. Through it they saw two worlds, one of Equestria and one of which Anagonia was founded. There was a slight distance between the planets, both unique in their special ways. The one thing that was similar was the appearance of fissures across the surface of both worlds. Hellfire breached through the fissures, causing the land to burst into flames and the oceans to boil. They noticed as they watched that the moons orbiting their respective worlds were slowly crumbling. Pieces were falling on the planets causing more fissures and untold destruction. It was the apocalypse in progress, the five forced to watch their worlds go through the Armageddon far above. Space that normally would be littered with stars was instead full of nebula and exploding stars, echoing the belief that wherever they were was somewhere akin to hell. Then they all heard the same cackling laughter that echoed before they disappeared. Each one turning around to view the source. Before them was a being that could only be related to death itself. To those from Anagonia it resembled Melkos somewhat, having a skeletal form with piercing crimson orbs where the eyes should be. To the Equestrians the skeletal form resembled that of Celestia herself, its wings of bone stretching far and its horn bright with hellfire. Its entire form was surrounded by a dark mist of energy occasionally cloaking its body. The being looked from one Champion to the next, the mist forming around its skeletal equine head to form a devilish smirk. "Just when I thought nothing would stand in my way," said the being. Its voice was a twisted mixture between a demonic rasp and a deeper, more masculine tone that of Celestia. It growled deeply, "I should have taken the chance to kill you the moment I noticed you." Kromulus was the first to speak up. His voice was deep, full of anger. "Name yourself, coward!" The being laughed, echoing that of the greatest evils. "Coward?! Me? Nooo..." It started to slowly walk toward the five, each Champion preparing their weapons in response. "Gods cannot be cowards, silly mortal. Gods can do what they want." It laughed again, glaring at Kromulus. "But if you insist. I am Normgok, Prince of Armageddon. Child of the Sun Goddess Celestia and the Dark Lord Melkos Unchanos." It cackled evilly. "What?!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed in disbelief. "Oh yes," Normgok said in a low tone, "Child of two unwilling gods, perhaps I should say." It laughed again, this time echoing through space. "And I have you to thank, Gilda of Equestria and Jacob of Anagonia!" At once the remaining three looked to the ones mentioned, shock on their faces. Gilda and Jacob shared knowing looks, remaining firm in their stance as Jacob raised his weapon. So it was true. All of it. By Gilda's actions she had created a rift in time and space, unleashing the forces under Melkos' control. Through that, this beast of a demon had been created. Jacob's eyes narrowed, staring into Normgok's crimson gaze. "Yet once you were known by a different name," Jacob said calmly. The others were looking at him now. "A remnant of something greater, something defeated by the Elements of Harmony." He grinned, showing his teeth. "I know you well, Nightmare Moon." "I AM NO LONGER THAT PATHETIC BEING," screamed Normgok in a rage. He stomped his hooves, shaking the very foundation of space the five stood on. He snorted. "No longer the being who for over a thousand years plotted its revenge, only to be defeated by friendship." A vicious snarl and growl echoed, "Friendship. That one excuse for creatures to make peace." Normgok spit on the ground, the spit bellowing into flames and disappearing. "No, I made them repay for that. All of them but YOU!" Rainbow Dash took a step back, a feeling of fear going through her as Normgok hissed the words at her. Jacob stood in front of Rainbow taking the blunt of the glare, growling in return. Normgok merely huffed, flames shooting from its nostrils briefly. "This time," the demonic god continued at a more softer tone, "I had to do things differently. I had to plot my plans for revenge in a way that could counteract Celestia's harmony." It nearly hissed the name 'Celestia'. It stomped one hoof, continuing. "So when your little friend there -" he said, motioning towards Gilda, "- wanted nothing more than to take her life, I was happy to twist that desire and open a rift to your world, humans. That was when I felt it, the greatest rush of power ever." Again Normgok cackled. "And so was I birthed into existence, growing stronger ever since that moment until now. NOW I am exacting my revenge, not only on Equestria, but the entire world where Anagonia resides as well!" It laughed and with it a deep, hellish echo followed. The five reformed their line before Kromulus roared in rage. He shot forward raising his sword, the other four following quickly. Normgok merely scoffed at the display, easily parrying Kromulus' sword swipe with his wing and then using his full powers to thrust the remaining four back. His head shot at Kromulus, glaring into his soul as unseen forces restrained the Champion of Order. Slowly, painfully, Normgok repeated the process it used the first time against the prisoners not too long ago. Kromulus struggled to breath, trying to cry out in pain. "NOW you shall ALL die," Normgok cackled. "But you fir- AAAAHHHH!" The demons hold on Kromulus was broken as a shot rang out from his side. Normgok hissed, stomping both hooves as he prepared to charge at his attacked. Jacob was prone, still aiming his rifle-sword at the beast. "Not today," said Jacob. Then he fired again. This time Normgok parried the bullet into space, turning in time to defend against Zecora's staff before being struck by Kromulus sword. All five Champions joined in on the assault. Each one being parried at some point, but eventually striking home. Normgok was slowly forced back, the battle growing more and more intense. Finally the demon had enough. "ENOUGH!" Normgok roared. An explosion wave of fire emanated from his body, sending the five all back and thrusting them on the ground. Each one now helpless against the demons power as it slowly started to crush them. "NO ONE WILL EVER STOP MY VENGEANCE!" From the nothingness above them formed metal spikes. Slowly, even as the pressure on their bodies grew, each one watched as the spikes grew larger and larger until they were sure if it were to impact it would split their bodies in half. Normgok cackled again, "Nothing can save you now." The spikes raised. "NOW DIE!" Gilda closed her eyes, expecting death. Then, slowly, she and the rest opened or looked back at the spikes. They were hanging above them, just slightly. When they looked at Normgok the demonic god seemed to be struggling. "Noo," his voice echoed. "Nooo, you can't!" "Oh, but we can," said an all-too-familiar feminine voice. Normgok hissed aloud, the spikes slowly disappearing but the hold on the five Champions remaining. He snarled at Princess Celestia. Then his head shot to his other side, seeing Melkos Unchanos in his skeletal form. His celestial cloak of darkness more full of motion than it had been in ages. The brightness of his crimson eyes dwarfing those of Normgok's. "You've been a baaa-aad little boy," Melkos hissed. "NOOOOOOOO!" screamed Normgok, his form suddenly changing. Celestia and Melkos followed suit, avoiding the blast wave his body produced during the change. The five Champions were helpless but to witness the battle between the gods. All in awe at the sight. Normgok reformed as a giant dragon, dark as the abyss. It looked down at the five, starting to swipe its gigantic claws down at them to finish them. Before they could reach, a molten arm grasped the dragon's arm, forcing it back with a thrust. Melkos had reformed as a Lava Golum, delivering a swift punch to Normgok as he roared in pain. Just before he could loose his footing a staff of pure light swiped under the dragon-demon, twisting Normgok at unbelievable speeds onto his back. Celestia made way beside her godly companion in the form of an armored Valkyrie of Norse Mythology. She slowly placed the staff against her side, drawing in its place a giant sword. The two gods stood above the fallen Normgok, each prepared to deliver the final blow. To their surprise Normgok reacted faster than they could defend. He raised up and in one quick motion swiped his tail slamming Melkos into Celestia, knocking them to the ground. Instantly he raised himself, thrusting down his fore-claws on both causing them to scream in agonizing pain as the ebony claws pierced their very being. All hope seemed lost as Kromulus watched, wide eyed and in disbelief, as his God seemed to slowly loose form and shape. Melkos reached out to him. "We can't do this alone," the Dark God said with a pained voice. Celestia looked to them. "You must unite!" she said. The five looked to each other, then all looked to Kromulus. He breathed heavily, not sure what to do. His thoughts reached that of his pentagram, thinking of the line Melkos promised. In his mind the pentagram grew brighter, an answer being given. In that moment when his eyes opened wide, they glowed brightly. "I am the Champion of Order!" he yelled loudly. The power of the pentagram flowing from him to the others. Almost in unison they spoke their roles through the pain they experienced. "I am the Champion of Courage!" Jacob yelled. "I am the Champion of Wisdom!" Zecora screamed. "I am the Champion of Compassion!" Gilda screeched. "I am the Champion of Loyalty!" Rainbow Dash screamed. Instantly whatever hold Normgok had over them was broken. His head shot over to the five, each one glowing brightly in form as he gasped in disbelief. They all rose and as Kromulus started to walk towards Normgok with his sword raised, each one came close and literally joined into Kromulus' form. Gilda, Jacob, Zecora and Rainbow Dash all merged with Kromulus, his form growing as tall as Normgok. The light grew brighter, the dragon having to cover his eyes. Then it dissipated. Normgok gawked at the sight. Standing before him was a creature that was adorned in silver armor from head to toe. Its wings were spread, looking very angelic as even there the glitter of armored plates was viewable. Its legs resembled that of Gilda's but in a more humanoid fashion, claws a bright as the moon digging into the unseen ground beneath. Behind it was a lion's tail covered in the same manner of armor. Its head was shaped in the fashion of a eagle. Its very body, while seemingly one piece of armor, moved as if it was a living creature. Slowly it clasped both hands around a bastard sword made of flame, raising it in preparation to strike. "I am the Champion of Balance," the new form of joined Champions announced. Its voice was a mixture of all the Champions'. Echoing as if each one spoke the words. "And you," it said as its metallic eyes blazed as blue as the ocean, "are an imbalance and a curse on both our worlds!" Before Normgok could get his claws from the bodies of the gods beneath him and before he could utter further into his roar, the Champion of Balance swiftly struck with an underarm swing of its bastard sword. The blade cleanly decapitated Normgok, the sword arcing up and striking down over the dragons body, piercing and slicing into it. Normgok's body started to expand and without notice it exploded. Reality shook as the imbalance in nature was destroyed, the two worlds below slowly returning to normal. When the light of the explosion faded, the Champion of Balance was no more. In its place stood the five Champions, all gasping in disbelief more than for breath. With the fading of light Celestia and Melkos' forms had returned to normal. They now stood feet away from the Champions, a pleased look on their faces. All five looked from each other then to them. In their merge they had understood each other in a far more personal fashion than was capable naturally. Everything was known. The two gods standing before them seemed to know this, slightly grinning as they watched all five embrace each other in a group hug as each started to cry in happiness.
Chapter 14Gilda and Jacob stood with the rest in the throne room in Canterlot. The fires from the previous war against the Nightmares had all but disappeared. The troops sent by the Confederacy to liberate Equestria were now being used to assist in rebuilding. With the help of Melkos at her side Celestia had been able to revert the death brought on to both Equestria and Anagonia. Whatever lives were lost were swiftly brought back to the land of the living. To keep them from noticing the humans in her realm, Melkos had disguised the Anagonians as local races. It was the best way to help with the drawback of memory loss to those lost before. Melkos stood beside Celestia in the form of an alicorn. True to his nature it was more demonic than anything. His eyes crimson red and his coat black as the abyss. His celestial cloak hiding his true form steamed from his body in the form of mist. To those around who couldn't remember, Melkos was something to be feared. But thanks to Celestia's encouragement he had been mostly welcomed, especially by Princess Luna who took a deep interest in him. According to the rules the humans among the Champions were in the form of local races just like their Confederate counterparts. To Gilda's pleasure, Jacob was in the form of a griffon, the two side by side. Kromulus was in the form of a zebra, which was also a pleasure to Zecora's sight as they, too, were side by side. Rainbow Dash was in the middle; Celestia's eyes fixed on her for a few brief moments with a gentle smile. Then she looked to all around. "My faithful servants," she began, "today marks a new day in the history of Equestria. With the help of Lord Unchanos and his servants we have turned the tide against the invasion marked by the reappearance of the remnants of Nightmare Moon. The remnant took the name of Normgok, believing himself to be entitled to Armageddon." She looked down at the Champions. "Before us are the five who showed this would-be god how wrong he was. Let us celebrate and give honor to these Champions of Balance!" Hooves met the marble floor in an echo of applause. Melkos and Luna, whom stood beside the Dark Lord, was among them. All eyes were on the Champions as Kromulus stood forward. The stomping applause of hooves subsided. "My fellow brothers and sisters, I am thankful to have helped save your land. But let us not forget those whom fought bravely, those warriors of my land and yours. Let us acknowledge those among the Elements of Harmony, those brave ponies who first defeated Nightmare Moon." He walked forward, turning around to look at his companions. "Now, as we remember them, let us acknowledge these new heroes. We, the Champions of Order, who finally put an end to Nightmare Moon once known as Normgok once and for all!" The stomping of hooves arouse again. This time, shouts of praise arouse. Twilight Sparkle, Fluttershy, Applejack and Rarity where among those cheering not only for Rainbow Dash, but for these new heroes of two lands. • • • The royal party had subsided and Melkos and Celestia had retreated to Celestia's private chambers. Here Melkos took his true form, having no further desire to be out in the open in Equestria. Celestia smiled at her new friend from another dimension, another world so similar yet far from her own. She gave a slight chuckle, a blush appearing on her cheek. "To think that we would have sired such a monster," she said jokingly. Melkos smirked. "I doubt the seed of a communion between us would birth such a being." He chuckled. "Though I would be a fool to say I wouldn't dare attempt such a feat." For a few moments Celestia looked at Melkos. Their eyes locking. She grinned and so did he. Then they both laughed. A light, friendly and hearty laugh. They came together, gently hugging, then parted. "You have much to teach Luna," Celestia said. "I think such a bond would interfere with that." Melkos nodded. "Pity it is true." Slowly he turned towards the wall. As he walked towards it he disappeared, gone back to his realm. Celestia was left by herself, slowly lowering her head with a sigh. She had literally felt and known everything Melkos had ever known. Melkos the same. Their bond as allies was close, but as friends closer. They had shared in that last battle together so much that the thought of conception seemed like an obvious conclusion. "Pity indeed," she whispered. • • • Jacob and Gilda were both sitting at the spot they first met. Instead of burns on the ground, flowers had grown. They lay back against the very rock that had blocked their path the first time. "So I guess we'll be seeing a lot more of each other?" asked Gilda. Jacob was still in his griffon form, looking at the sky and nodding. "I guess so," he said. Then he looked at Gilda, "I'm sorry it didn't work out between you two." Gilda's eyes lowered. Rainbow Dash had been a great friend, but in their moment of unity as the Champion of Balance they understood each other more perfectly. It was never possible. Rainbow Dash had her eyes on someone else and if anything their love for one another was simply a 'fling' of feeling. They would forever be close friends, but lovers they would not be. She looked back at Jacob. "Yea," she said, "but you know all about that." Jacob smirked. "That I do." Jacob then leaned onto Gilda. The two shared a look before kissing deeply. • • • Kromulus was walking beside Zecora down a path far from the Everfree Forest. They had heard of another land fraught with danger and adventure. Their time of unity had caused the two to become better understanding of their roles in the universe. It was only natural that they would quest to better understand this connection. Zecora looked to Kromulus. His form was still a zebra, but she could tell by looking at him that it was only a shell of what he truly was. "What do you think we'll find there?" she asked finally. Kromulus looked at her. "Adventure," he said simply. The two smiled, continuing on their journey. • • • Regus Maxim smiled as he sat across from Oscar Vladinchi. The two were deep in talks about everything that transpired since Oscar's death. His promise kept concerning the affair, Oscar had decided to stay further to discuss how Anagonia could recover from the events surrounding the Nightmare Invasion. It then turned into a more personal affair, the two simply enjoying each others' company. Vice-President Jason Paladin had taken over the reigns in Kromulus' absence as President. The excuse was made that the President was busy on personal business and was still directing affairs from afar. Kromulus would make several video appearances shown on live television to prove this was true. No more questions were asked and life was slowly returning to normal. For the military, they had gained a new weapon to wage war. With the threat of interdimensional invasion quite possible in the future Anagonian scientists had created a portal bridging Equestria and Anagonia. Through it and with the guidance of Oscar, they would open further portals to other worlds to meet vastly different civilizations. This all was kept secret from the people, the military monitoring closely the recovery of Equestria. Unbeknown to most, it had no intention of leaving such a critical foothold. • • • Rainbow Dash had relayed the events of her epic adventure to her friends. Naturally Twilight was eager to chronicle everything, as if it hadn't been already by Celestia herself. Her friends were surrounding her, dogging her with questions in Twilight's library home. She sighed happily to herself. Through these events she had not only gained new friends and a new purpose, but appreciated more the friendship she had with her fellow Elements of Harmony. "You know I love you guys, right?" she asked causing the rest to pause. For a moment she didn't know if she said something wrong. Then all at once Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack, Twilight and even Spike joined in on a group hug. She closed her eyes, complete content at that moment. "A'course we know, suga'cube!" Applejack said. Then they all shared a laugh. For now, everything was back to normal.